CONTENTS

AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S.

A revision of the Australian genus Diemenia Spinola (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae:

Pentatominae)

AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S,

A new genus and species of the Diemenia group (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pentatominae)

from Australia, with cladistic analysis of some related genera

BERNDT, R. M.

Aboriginal fieldwork in South Australia in the 1940s and implications for the present

COPLEY, P. B., KEMPER, C. M. & MEDLIN, G. C.

The mammals of north-western South Australia

EBERMANN, E.

Supplementary description of Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955) (Acari:

Tarsonemina) a scutacarid species from mutton bird nests in southern Australia

EDMONDS, S. J.

A list of Australian Acanthocephala and their hosts

FJELDSA, J. & NIELSEN, B.

Further evidence of the charadriid affinities of Peltohyas australis (Aves: Charadriidae)

GOWLETT-HOLMES, K. L.

Fossil molluse type specimens in the South Australian Museum. Additions and correction

to Part 1. Polyplacophora

GREENSLADE, P.

Checklist of free-living marine nematodes from Australia, Macquarie Island and Heard Island

HEMMING, S$. J.

The South Australian Museum’s Aboriginal Family History Project

HERCUS, L. A.

Preparing grass witchetty grubs

HIRST, D. B.

A revision of the genus Pediana Simon (Heteropodidae: Araneae) in Australia

LEE, D. C.

Hemileius (Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Scheloribatidae) from South Australian soils

MATTHEWS, E. G, & DOYEN, J. T.

A reassessment of the Australian species of Menephilus Mulsant (Coleoptera: Tenebrionidae)

with descriptions of two new genera and a larva and pupa

SACKETT, L.

‘What about self-determination?’ The DAA and Aboriginal drink rehabilitation programs

SCOTT, G. G., RICHARDSON, K. C. & GROVES C. P.

Skull morphometrics of Lasiorhinus latifrons (Qwen 1845) (Marsupialia: Vombatidae)

WATTS, C. H. 5.

Revision of Australasian Slernolophus Solier (Coleoptera: Hydrophilidae)

Volume 23(1) was published on 5 June 1989.

Volume 23(2) was published on 11 December 1989.

ISSN 0376-2750

PAGES

21-3)

33-38

59-68

75-88

73-74

127-133

69-72

153

7-19

147-152

51-37

113-126

97-11]

39-50

135-145

1-5

89-95

SKULL MORPHOMETRICS OF LASIORHINUS LATIFRONS (OWEN 1845)

(MARSUPIALIA : VOMBATIDAE)

BY G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P. GROVES

Summary

Skull morphometrics do not support the splitting of L. latifrons into two subspecies, one at each end

of its geographic range. Measurements of wombat skulls from the Blanchetown region in the east of

South Australia to Nullabor Station, approximately 1000 km to the west, do not show any clinal

variation. Analysis of wombat measurements from intermediate geographic locations show little

variation of the homogeneity within L. latifrons over its entire geographic range.

SKULL MORPHOMETRICS OF LASIORHINUS LATIFRONS (OWEN 1845)

(MARSUPIALIA; YOMBATIDAE)

G, G, SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P. GROVES

SCOTT, G& G, RICHARDSON, K. C. & GROVES, C, P. 1989. Skull rhorphometrics of

Lasiorhinus latifrans (Qwen, 1845) (Marsupialia: Vombatidac). Rec. S. Aust. Mus, 241): 1-5.

Skull marphoretrics do not support the splimnng of L. latifrons inio two subspecies, ane at

each end of its geographic range. Measurements of wombat skulls from the Blanchetown region

in the east of Sourh Australia to Nullarbor Station, approximately 1000 km to the west, do noi

show any clinal varialioa, Analysis of wombat measurements from intermediate geographic

locations show little variation of the homogeneity within L, /adifrons over its entire geographic

range.

GG, Scott & K.C, Richardson, School of Veterinary Studies, Murdoch University, Murdoch,

Western Australia 6150 and C. P. Groves, Dep| of Anthropolugy, Australian National University,

Canberra, Australian Capital Territory 2600, Manuscript received 25 September 1987,

South Australian hairy-nosed wombat taxonomy

began in 1845, when Owen (1845) exhibited the skull

of a wombat al a meeting of the Zoological Society

of London, He named the new species Phascolonys.

latifrons.. Owen (1849) gave a more detailed account

in the Society's iransactions of 1849, bul the

wombat’s external anatomy remained unknown,

Twelve years later Angas (1861) suggested a

conspecificity belween Owen's species and a

wornbat at that time living inthe Adelaide Zoo. This

suggestion Was rejected by Gray (1863) because

Owen had based his description of P. larifrans an

a single skull. Gray subsequently created a new

species, F. angassii, for the Adelaide Zoo wombat.

Gray (1863) also rejected Gould’s (1863) published

plates of what he thought Owen's P /atifrons might

Joak like based on a large common wombat skin

sent to the British Museum from South Australia.

Gray named the skin P sefosus, Subsequently

Gould (1863) named the hairy-nosed species,

featured in another of his plates, P /asiorhinus.

Gray (1863) also disagreed with Gould’s P

lasiorhinus for be added the name Lasiorhinus

nivayi to the taxouomic miasma. South Australian

hiairy-nosed wombat taxonomy was finally resolved

when the skull of the animal described by Angas

(1861) was shown ta be a specimen of P. /atifrons

Owen (Murie 1867).

A distinction between the hairy-nosed wombat

and the common wombat was made by Wood Jones

(1924) who split the genus Phascolomvs into

Lasiorhinus Gray 863, the hairy-nosed wombat.

and Vombatus Geoffroy 1803, the common

wombat, an the basis of skeleta) and external

differences,

South Australian hairy-nosed wombat taxonomy

was resurrected aver a century later when Croweroft

(1967) hinted thar there might be more than one

subspecies of L. latifrons, one at each end of its

kiiown geographic range i.e. Portee in the east, and

Nullarbor Station in the west. Although presenting

an important zoogeographic question, no attempt

has since been made to resolve Crowcrolt’s

observation

MATERIALS AND METHODS

Specimens

Skulls of Lasiorhinus latifrons from their entire

geographic range in South and Western Australia

were examined in the collections of the Sourh

Australian Museum and British Museum (Natural

History). Additional specimens were vollected at

Blanchetawn, Roonka and Swan Reach in South

Australia.

Measurements

Although both adult and juvenile specimens were

examined for this study, ostealogical measurements

were made, by vernicr calipers, on adults only ie,

on skulls in which all cranial sutures were closed,

and all teeth fully erupted.

Skull Measurements

1. Skull length; distance from the most rostral

point of the incisive bones to the most caudal

poini of the parietal bones,

2, Bitemporal breadth; distance across fhe

temporal bones, rostral to the mastoid process

and caudal 1 the sqiiamous root of rhe

zygomatic.

3. Frontal lengrh; measured along the midline

from the frontonasal suture to the coronal

suture.

4. Bimalar breadth; distance across che malar

bones opposite the maxilloincisive suture,

5. Nasal length; distance along the nudline from

the most rostral point of the nasals toa theit

junction with the frontonasal suture.

FIGURE 1, Some of the skull measurements used on the

skulls ot £, fatifrons. This specimen was collected from

Kyancutta, S.A, U, bitemporal breadth, v, length from the

coronal suture to the lambdoidal suture; w, frontal length;

x, bimalar breadth; y, nasal length; 2, bi-incisive breadth

6. Bi-incisive breadth; distance between the nares.

7. Bizygomatic breadth; distance across the skull

between the lateral surfaces of the zygomatic

bones.

8. Combined upper incisor alveolar breadth,

9, Upper diastema length.

10, Mandible length; distance from the most

rostral point of the incisor alveoli to the most

caudal point of the condyloid pracess,

Osteological terminology used is as in the

‘Nornina Anatomica Veterinaria’ (Habel ef a/, 1983),

Analysis

Student's -test, 2“sided' and bivariate regression

analysis (Simpson ef a/, 1960), and Coefficient of

Dilference analysis (Mayr 1969) were used. As

bivariate regression analysis showed no significant

sexual dimorphism for any skull character,

measurements of both sexes were combined.

SYSTEMATICS

Lasiorhinus latifrans (Qwen 1845)

1845 Phascolamys latifrans Qwen. South Australia.

1863 Phascolomys angassit Gray, South Australia,

\8603 Phascolomys lastorhinus Gould, South

Australia.

(863 Lasioritinus mcoyi Gray, South Australia.

Hoalotwpe

Lasiorhinus latifrons, British Museum number

46.338, skull, subadult, South Australia, Ne specilic

location given,

Description

Cranium: trotitals long} nasals short with straight

G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C, P. GROVES

Ups; nasals bend before rostral surface of incisives;

incisive process reduced (o a tubercle; frontonasal

suture has a rostrocaudal amplitude of 0.5-1,0 mm;

cranial vault is convex; oeciput at the nuchal crest

is concave; there is no parietal pit; there is no

process on the medial surface of the mandibular

fossa.

Mandible: articular surface is short and does not

overhang the inflected angle; rostral origin of the

ascending ramus is opposite the third and fourth

molar (eeth; condyloid processs has a deep fossa

on the rostral surface; masseteric fossa is shallow,

Dentition: premaxillary incisor, occlusal surface

is short. Mandibular incisor, occlusal surface is

elongate. Maxillary premolar, occlusal surface is

elongate, there is a longitudinal mesiolingual groove

approximately 1 mm wide, Mandibular premolar,

occlusal surface is quadrate, Mandibular molars,

have a shallow groove on the distal surface of the

Ist molar and mesiovestibular surface of the 2nd,

3rd and 4th molars.

Distribution

The specimens were grouped on their geographic

origin as coming from eastern, central and western

regions, The eastern region included specimens

from the Murray Valley and Yorke Peninsula, The

central region had specimens from Eyre Peninsula

and west of Lake Harris to Fowlers Bay, The western

region consisted of specimens from Yalata to

Caiguna extending north to the Transcontinental

Railway (Marlow 1965, Lowry 1967, Wells 1968,

Conquest 1969, Aitken 1971, Mellroy 1973).

ANALYSIS

Metric differences

Pooled measurements for wombats from their

eastern distribution differ from those from their

western distribution. Using mean and range values

in millimetres they are on average larger in skull

length: 163,3 (149.6-175.6) y, 162.4 (150,5-175,7) and

frontal length 63.0 (58.6~68,9) v, 59.9 (58.4-61.5).

Their mean values show their bimalar breadth

to be 47.9 (41.5-54.0) w 51.2 (45.6-55,9), bitemporal

breadth 64.2 ($7.2-70.7) « 72.7 (67.5-78.3), bi-

incisive breadth 38.3 (33.9-41.8) y, 39.2 (37.7-41.0),

upper diastema length 38.3 (34.5-43.5) vy 39.7

(35.5—43.7) and mandible length 120.4 (111,2~128.7)

v. 122.1 (113.2-129.0). The means of eastern

wombats are all smaller,

Bivariate regression

On the basis of cranial characters (Figs 3-4),

Nullarbor wombats generally have mear values

larger than those of the eastern animals for

bitempora! breadth relative to skull Jength.

SKULL OF LASIORHINUS

CENTIMETRES

FIGURE 2. Dorsal view of the cranium of male L. /atifrons from (A) Blanchetown, and (B) Nullarbor Station. x,

nuchal crest; y, cranial vault; z, arrowed, frontonasal suture.

Bitemporal

Breadth

(mm)

160

170

Skull Length (mm)

180

FIGURE 3. Bitemporal breadth relative to skull length

of adult specimens of L. /atifrons. (--@--), L. latifrons

from locations at the eastern end of their range; (-&-)

from Yardea; (-*-) from the western end of their range.

Morphological differences

Frontonasal sutures are directed rostrally into the

nasals in wombats from their eastern distribution,

but are directed caudally into the frontals in

wombats from their western distribution.

Additionally in the eastern wombats the nuchal

crest at its midsagittal region is slightly concave cf.

deeply concave. Also the nuchal crest is level with

parietals cf. raised above parietals.

DISCUSSION

Although Crowcroft (1967) was able to

distinguish Portee wombat crania from those from

Nullarbor Station, and the present authors could

in many instances separate the two populations by

the shape of the cranial vault, these features were

found to be unreliable as diagnostic characters.

Indeed, this study found that approximately 23%

of crania examined from their eastern distribution

could be confused with those from their western

distribution when using the frontonasal suture

direction characteristic. There was also a 30% error

when cranial vault shape was used.

Although the morphological differences are

sufficiently great to invoke Mayr’s (1969) 75% Rule,

under which a population is deemed to be a

subspecies when 75% of its members are

distinguishable from all members of a previously

recognised population, data from the few available

wombat crania collected from their central

distribution show intermediate features suggesting

that the splitting of L. /atifrons into two subspecies

is premature.

Clinal variation is suggested by the gradual

4 G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P, GROVES

TABLE 1. Skull measurements of adult Lasiorhinus latifrons, Values are in millimetres.

a, Mt Gambier; b, Portee, Blanchetown, Roonka and Swan Reach; c, Yorke Peninsula; d, Eyre Peninsula; e, Yardea;

f, Fowler’s Bay; g, Great Australian Bight; h, Nullarbor Station.

Geographic location a b c d e€ f g h

Skull length n 1 80 4 2 20 — 1 53

x 163.4 163.3 162.0 174.9 161.3 — 163.1 162.4

sd 0.00 5.87 2.50 0.00 6.35 — 0.00 5.78

Bimalar n 1 77 3 2 16 l 1 14

breadth x 54.3 47.9 46,5 47 50.9 51.8 §2.7 51.2

sd 0.00 3.11 1.32 0.00 2.81 0.00 0.00 2.91

Bizygomatic n l 76 3 1 20 1 1 52

breadth x 116.8 120.2 114.9 130.7 120.4 128.3 126.0 120.4

sd 0.00 4,34 4.95 0.00 6.11 0,00 0.00 4.64

Bitemporal n I 77 4 2 16 — 1 13

breadth x 64.1 64,2 62.8 68.4 66.2 _ 70.7 72.7

sd 0.00 2.86 1,51 0.00 3.57 — 0.00 2.88

Bi-incisive n 1 78 4 2 16 1 1 14

breadth X 38.8 38.3 37.6 39.7 40.4 39.8 40.1 39.2

sd 0.00 1.85 1.87 0.00 1,42 0.00 0.00 1.13

Nasal n — 5 — _ — — — —

length x — 56.4 — = aa — — =

sd — 3.91 — — — — — —

Frontal n 1 26 2 — a — 1 3

length x 67,4 63.0 59.0 — — — 58.4 59.9

sd 0.00 2.77 0.00 — _ — 0.00 1.55

Combined n -= 15 — — — — 1 1

upper incisor x — 23.9 — oa — — 24.6 25.1

breadth sd — 1.01 — — — — 0.00 0.00

Upper n 1 71 4 2 16 1 1 14

diastema x 40,1 38.3 38.8 43.1 38.2 42.4 40.0 39.7

length sd 0.00 2.03 0.76 0.00 1.39 0.00 0.00 2.3

Mandible n 1 67 3 2 16 1 — 14

length x 121.00 120.4 119.4 131.8 120.5 122.8 — 122.1

sd 0.00 3.96 1.28 0.00 4.07 0.00 — 4.63

Biincisive

Breadth

(mm)

Bimalar Breadth (mm)

FIGURE 4, Bi-incisive breadth relative to bimalar breadth of adult specimens of L. /atifrons. (--@--), L. latifrons

from locations at the eastern end of their range; (-&-) from Yardea; (-*-) from the western end of their range.

SKULL OF LASIORHINUS $

change in frontonasal suture shape and orientation,

It is generally directed rostrally into the nasals in

wombats from the eastern regions of their range;

straight across the nasals in those from their central

distribution; and directed caudally into the frontals

in animals from the western reaches of [their range

(Crowcrott 1967). However, there is much variability

evident within the entire wombat distribution.

Analysis of the available data for L. /atifrons

show the species to be morphologically

homogeneous over the extent of its geographic

range. This conclusion, however, does not exclude

the possibility of genetic drift, hence morphological

divergence occurring within, and between, the

various disjunct populations.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

We would like to thank Dr C. Kemper, South

Australian Museum, Adelaide, and |. Bishop,

British Museum (Natural History), London, for

making material available to us, We appreciate the

support and advice Which Dr D. Horton gave

unstintingly for the duration of the project. We wish

to thank Mr G. Griftiths for photography and Ms

D. Passmore for so carefully typing the paper. The

project was primarily supported by an Austalian

National University Grant.

REFERENCES

AITKEN, P.F. 197]. The distribution of the hairy-nosed

wombat Lasiorhinus latifrans (Owen). Pt i: Yorke

Peninsula, Eyre Peninsula, the Gawler Ranges and Lake

Harris. 5. Aust. Nat. 45; 93-103,

ANGAS, G.F. 1861. Notes on the broad-fronted wombat

of South Australia (Phascolomys larifrons). Proc. Zool,

Soc.. Lond. 1861: 268-271.

CONQUEST, P. 1969. The hairy-osed wombal. Hi/d/ife

in Aust. 6: 2-3.

CROWCROFT, P. 1967, Studies on the hairy-nosed

wombat Lusiorhinus latifrons (Owen 1845). Ree, S.

Aust. Mus. 15: 383-398,

GEOFFROY, E. 1803. Note sur un nouveau mammifére

decouvert a la Nouvelle Hollande, par M. Bass,

voyageur anglais. Bull. Sci. Soc. philom. Paris, 72: 185.

GOULD, J. 1863. ‘Mammals of Australia, Vol. 2.‘ ‘Taylor

and Francis, London,

GRAY, J.E. 1863. Notice of three wombats in the

Zoological Gardens. Avnals and Magazine of Nat.

Hist. 1: 457-459.

HABEL, R.E., FREWBIN, J., SACK, W.Q. (Eds) 1983,

‘Nomina Anatomica Veterinaria’, 3rd ed. International

Committee on Veterinary Anatomical Nomenclarure,

Ithaca, New York.

LOWRY, D.C. 1967. An occurrence of wombarts in Western

Australia, West, Aust. Nal, 10; 97-98,

MARLOW, B.J. 1965. Wombats. dAus/, Mus. Mag. 15.

65-69.

MAYR, E. 1969, ‘Principles of Systematic Zoology’, TMH

edition. McGraw-Hill In¢c., New York.

McILROY, J. 1973. Aspects of the ecology of the common

wombat Fombatus ursinus (Shaw, 1800). Ph.D. thesis,

Aust. Nat. Uni., Canberra.

MURIE, J, 1867. On the identity of the hairy-nosed

wombat (Phascolomys lasiorhinus Gould) with the

broad-nosed Wombat (P. laitfrans Owen). Prov, Zool,

Soc. Lond. 1865; 838-854,

OWEN, R. 1845, Exhibition of wombat skulls, Proc, Zool.

Soc. Lond. 1845: 82-83.

OWEN, R, 1849. On the osteology of the Marsupialia 11.

Comparison of the skulls of the wombats of continental

Australia and Van Dieman’s Land, whereby their

specific distinction is established, Trans, Zool. Soc

Lond. 3: 303-336.

SIMPSON, G:G., ROE, A., & LEWONTIN, R.C. 1960.

‘Quantitative Zoology’. Harcourt, Brace & World Inc,

New York.

WELLS, RT. 1968, Some aspects of the environmental

physiology of the hairy-nosed wombat Lusiorhinus

latifrons (Owen), Zoology (Hons) thesis, University of

Adelaide, Adelaide.

WOOD JONES, F 1924. The Mammals of South

Australia’: Pr 2, Govt Printer, Adelaide.

CHECKLIST OF FREE-LIVING MARINE NEMATODES FROM

AUSTRALIA, MACQUARIE ISLAND AND HEARD ISLAND

BY PENELOPE GREENSLADE

Summary

A checklist is provided of all records of free-living marine nematodes from Australia together with

the locality from which each was recorded and the relevant references. Species are listed using the

curent available name and 263 species are recorded here in 119 genera belonging to 38 families.

CHECKLIST OF FREE-LIVING MARINE NEMATODES FROM AUSTRALIA, MACQUARIE

ISLAND AND HEARD ISLAND

PENELOPE GREENSLADE

GREENSLADE, PENELOPE 1989. Checklist of free-living marine nematodes from Australia,

Macquarie Island and Heard Island. Rec. 8. Aust. Mus, 23(1): 7-19

A checklist is provided of all records of free-living marine nematodes from Australia cogether

with the locality from which each was recorded and the relevant references. Species are listed

using the current available name and 263 species are recorded here in 119 genera belonging to

38 families,

PENELOPE GREENSLADE, Department ol Zoology, Australian Nalional University, Canberra,

Australian Capital Territory, Present address: C/o CSIRO Division of Entomology, GPO Box

17), Canberra, Australian Capital Territory 260). Manuseript received 18 November 1987.

The free-living marine nematode fauna of

Australia has been little studied but recent

collections haye shown that it is extremely righ in

species (H. Platt pers, comm,, W. Nicholas unpub),

results). lt is clear that there is a need for

considerable work on the taxonomy of the group

based on surveys of the fauna of different regions

and habitats in Australia. Since most genera of

marine free-living nematodes appear to be

cosmopolitan in distribution, keys to genera

produced overseas are useful and relevant to the

Australian fauna, For instance pictorial keys

published overseas by Tarjan (1980) and Platt &

Warwick (1983) and a recently developed computer

key devised by Tarjan are relevant. However these

keys need to be given an Australian emphasis by the

publication of recards of genera from Australia and

of lists of the genera likely to be found in different

habitats. Consequently it was decided to callect all

previously published records so that information on

the taxa already known was easily accessible. Only

those species collected in or pear Australian coasts

have been included and no attempt has been made

to list species fram other Antarctic, Sabantarctic or

Pacific. sublittoral localities.

The earliest collections were described by Cobb

(1983, 1894, 1898, 1920), lrwin-Smith (1917) and

Allgen (1927, 1929, 1930, L95la, bj. More recently

Mawson (1953, 1957, 1958). and Inglis (1967, 1969,

1970, 1971) have worked in Australia on the fauna,

Further species have been described by Decraemer

(1974; 1975a, b, c, d, ey 1976: 1977 a, b> 1978 a, b,

c; 1979), Decraemet & Coomans (1978 a, b),

Nicholas & Stewart (1984), Stewart & Nicholas

(1986) and Riemann (1986), while Hodda &

Nicholas (1985, [986a, bj) have published new

records of genera 1n mast cases without identifying

to species. A list of the type species in the South

Australian Museum has been published by Smales

(1983) although this list is not comprehensive.

The first checklist of marine Tree-living

nematodes for Australia was produced by Johnston

(1938) who listed 49 species in 33 genera and 20

families. He recorded some genera and families

without deseribed species from Australia. In the

present list 243 species are recorded belonging to

119 genera in 38 families, This is only a shghtly more

than the number of species and genera collected

from a single locality off the Tasmanian coast which

contained many undescribed species and some new

genera (H, Platt & K. Martin pers, comm,) so that

it is certain that this list represents only a small part

of the whole Australian fauna.

The recent revision of the higher classification

of Lorenzen (1981) has been followed and rhe

families are listed in the order in which he places

them, For the Mornhysteridae, the combinations of

Jacobs (1987) have beet followed. Species are listed

in alphabetical order within genus, and genera are

placed in alphabetical order within each family. A

species is listed Under the most acceptable recent

name and asynonomy and list af names in earlier

usage is provided if this relates fo publications on

Australian faunas. It was not considered necessary

to give a complete world synonymy as this can be

found in Gerlach & Riemann's (1973) exhaustive

treatment of the group, Australian distribution

records are giveri in full where known, together with

a reference to the relevant publication. The record

of Hyman |. queted by Decraemer is believed to

be Hayman Island and has been changed to the

correct spelling throughout. .Also there are

inconsistencies in the spelling of Nymphe or Nymph

li; the former spelling is used here. Records of

species in Australia published here for the first time

are marked with an asterisk. It miust be noted also

that Allgen’s records should be treated with caution

because his descriptions and identifications are i

same instances unreliable and little material was

retained, Non-Australian records have not been

4 P_ GREENSLADE

included since they are available for records up to

(973 in Gerlach & Riemann (1984) and species

described since that date are, probably withour

exception, only known from Australia,

All species included in the list are freesiving and

either from marine or brackish habitats. Records

of genera without described species in Australia are

given at the end of the species list.

CHECKLIST

Adenophorea

Chromadaridge

Actinonema longicaudatum (Steiner (918)

Lizard J, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b.

Alrochramadora denticulata Wieser & Hopper

1967

Lizard I, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a;

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986,

Alrochromadora micrelaima (de Man 1889)

=Chromadora microlaima de Man 1889

=Chromadorina microlaima (de Man 1889),

Tas., Allgen 1927: Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen

195la,

Atrochromadora parva (de Man |893)

> Spiliphera parva de Man 1893.

Tas., Allgen 1927. (Tasmanian record not in

Gerlach & Riemann 1973,)

Ausiranema alii (Murphy 1965)

Shark Bay W.A., Inglis 1969,

Ausiranema pectinatum (Wieser & Hopper 1967)

Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Chroniadora macrolaima de Man 1889

=Chremaderina macrolaima (de Man \889),

Tas., Allgen 1927-

Chromadora macrolaimeides Steiner 1915

Tas., Allgen 1927, Lizard 1, Q,, Decraemer &

Coomans 1978a.,

Chromadora nudicapitata Bastian 1865

~ Chromadora siciliana Wieser 1954.

Lizard J. Q., Decraemer & Coomans {978a,

Chromadorella filiformis (Bastian 1865)

Port Jackson N\SW,, Allgen 195la.¢ Davies

Reef Q,, Alongi 1986.

Chromadorina germanica (Bulschli 1874)

=Chromadora minor Cobb 1894.

Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1894.

Chromadorina pacifica (Allgen 1947)

=Chromadora pacifica Aligen 1947,

Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 195ia.

Chromudarita minor (Allgen 1927)

=Hypodontolaimus minor Allgen [927

Tas, Allgen 1927,

Bichromadara apapillata Timm 196!

Lizard |. Q, Decraemer & Coomans 19784,

Dichromadora geophila (de Man 1876)

Lizard |, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Euchromadara eileenae Inglis 1969

Radar Reef, Strickland Bay, Rottnest 1., Shark

Bay, Cheyne Beach, nr Albany W.A,, Inglis

1969,

Euchromadora striata (Eberth 1963)

Rottnest 1., nr Albany, Cape Leeuwin W.A.,,

Inglis 1969,

Graphanema georgel Inglis 1969

Albany W.A,, Inglis 1969.

Graphonema vulgare (vulguris 2) Cobb (898

Australian coasts N.SW,, Vie, Cobb 1898.

Graphonema amokurae (Ditleysen 1921)

=Euchromadora amokurae (Ditlevsen 1921).

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la,

Neochromadora apud tecta Gerlach 1951

Lizard I, Q, Decraemer & Coomans 19782;

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986.

Neochromadora wallini (Ailgen 1927)

=Chromadora wallinit Allzen 1927.

Tas., Allgen 1927.

Parapinnanema wilson Inglis 1969

Cape Leeuwin, Geographe Bay W,A,, Inglis 1969.

Prochromadorella conicaudata (Allgen 1927)

=Chromadora conicaudata Allgen 1927.

Tas., Allgen 1927.

Prochromadorella ditleyseni (de Man 1922)

Lizard [. Q, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Prochromadorella paramucradontu (Allgen (929)

=Chromadora paramucrodonta Allgen 1924,

Macquarie 1., Allgen 1929; Port Jackson

N.SM,, Allgen 1951a.

Lizard J. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a:

Davies Reef Q,, Alongi 1984.

Piycholaimellus lizardiensis Decraemer & Coomans

1978

Lizard |, Q@,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b

Piycholaimellus slacksmithi (Inglis 1969)

=Hypodontolaimus slacksniithi \yelis (969,

Shark Bay, Cowaramup Bay W.A,, Inglis 1969.

Spiliphera doalichura de Man \893

Port Willunga, Brighton S.A., Mawson 1957,

Spilophorella campbelli Allgen 1928,

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la.

Spilopherella paradoxa (de Man 1888)

Lizard [, Q, Deeraermer & Coamans 1978a!

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986,

Spilophorella tasmaniensis Allen 1927

Tas., Allgen 1927.

Sreineridora loricata (Steiner 1916)

= Spiliphera lorieatd Steiner 1916 (ar Spilaphora

Johnston 1938)

-Euehromadora loricaia (Steiner 1916).

Tas., Allgen 1927; Port fackson N.SW., Allgen

195la.

Ethinolaimidae

Ethimolajmus multipapillarus Paramonoy (826

Lizard 1, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 197&a,

MARINE NEMATODES 9

Neotonchidae

Neotonchus apud melotridus Wieser & Hopper

1966

Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Cyatholaimidae

Acanthonchus viviparus Cobb 1920

=Seuratiella pedroensis Allgen 1947,

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 19Sla.

Longicyatholaimus heterurus (Cobb 1898)

=Cyatholaimus heterurus Cobb 1898.

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898.

Longicyatholaimus minor (Cobb 1898)

=Cyatholaimus minor Cobb 1898

Port Jackson N.SW. Cobb L898,

Longicyatholaimus trichurus (Cabb 1898)

=Cyatholaimus trichurus Cobb 1898,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cabb 1898,

Metacyatholaimus brevicollis (Cobb 1898)

=Cyatholaimus brevicollis Cobb 1898.

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898,

Paracenthenchus caecus (Bastian 1865) (as coecus

in Allgen 19514)

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la_

Paracanthonchus cheynei Inglis 1970

Cheyne Beach, Radar Reef, Rottnest 1, W.A,,

Inglis 1970.

Paracanthonchus hartogi tnglis 1970

Shark Bay W.A., Inglis 1970-

Paracanthonchus kartanum (Mawson |253)

=Harveyjohnstonia kartanum Mawson 1853,

Pennington Bay, Kangaroo |, 5.A., Mawson

1953; Cheyne Beach, Goode Beach, Hall's

Head, Bunker Bay W.A,, Inglis 1970.

Paracanthonchus margaretae Inglis 1970

Cheyne Beach, Windy Harbour, Bunker Bay,

Cape Naturalist W.A., Inglis 1970,

Paracanthonchus parahartogi Decraemer &

Coomans L978

Lizard 1. @., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b,

Paracanthonchus paramacrodon Allgen 1947

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen |95la

Paracyalholuimus exilis (Cobb 1898)

=Cyalholaimus exilis Cobb 1898,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898,

Paracyalholaimus proximus (Bilschli 1874)

=Cyetholaimus proximus Biitsehli 1874,

Tas., Allgen 1927,

Praeacanthonchus evgnis Inglis 1970

Woodman's Point, Freemantle W.A., Inglis

1970.

AXvezors inglisi Wieser & Happer 1967

Lizard |. Q, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Selachinematidae = Choniolaimidae

Halichoanolaimus australis Cobb 1898

Por! Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1898.

Hali¢hoanolaimus ovalis Ditlevsen [921

Edithburz S.A, Mawson 1957-

Halichoanolaimus quatiuordecimpapillatus

Chitwood 1951

Lizard [. O., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b.

Halichoanolaimus robustus (Bas\ian 1865)

Outer Harbow, Port Adelaide S.A,, Mawson

1957,

Desmodoridae

Acanthopharynx distechet Decraemer & Coomans

1978

Lizard [, Q., Decraemer & Coomans |978a, b,

Desnmodora (Pseudochramadora) cazca Gerlach

1956

Hunter R., Fullerton Cove N.SW, Hodda &

Nicholas 1985, 1986a, b.

Desmodora (Croconema) cincla (Cobb 1920)

Lizard [. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Desmadora (Zalanema) megalosoma Steiner 1918

Lizard [. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Laxus longus Cobb 1894

Port Jackson N.SW,, Cobb 1894,

Metuchromudora (M.) clavata Gerlach 1957

Lizard [, Q., Decraemer & Coomans |978a.

Onyx apud perfecitus Cobb 189]

Lizard |. Q., Decraemer & Coomans [978a,

Paradesmodora campbelli (Allgen 1932)

Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 19784;

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986.

Pseudonchus jenseni Murphy 1964

Bobbin Head N.SW., Murphy 1964.

Spirinia (S,) laevioides Gerlach 1963

Lizard 1. Q, Decraemer & Coomans. 1978a,

Spirinia similis (Cobb (898)

=Spira similis Cobb 1898,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898.

Draconematidae

Praconema falcaium (Urwm-Smlth 1918)

= Chuetosoma falcata \rwin-Smith 1918,

Sydney and environs N_SW., Irwin-Smith 1918

Draconema haswelli (irwin-Smith 1918)

=Chaelosoma haswelli \rwin-Smith 1918.

Sydney and environs N.SW., Irwin-Smith,

1918.

Nolochaelosoma eryptocephalum lewin-Smith 1918

Sydney and environs N.SW,, Irwin-Smith 1918.

Notochaetosoma tenax Irwin-Smith 1918

Sydney and envirans N.SW., Jewin-Smith 1918,

Microlaimidae

Acanthomicrolaunus jenseni Stewart & Nicholas

1987

Broulee beach N.SW, Stewart & Nicholas 1987.

Microlauimus problematicus Allgen (932

Lizard |. Q., Decraemer & Coomans (979a.

Microlaimus capillaris Gerlach $957

Clyde River N-SMW. Jensen (in press).

10 BP GREENSLADE

Leptolaimidae

Camacolaimus exilis (Cobb 1920)

Lizard [. Q., Deeraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Paraphanolaimus anisitsi (Daday t905)

Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a

Plectidae

Plectus longicaudatus Butschli (873

Lizard 1, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

‘Teratocephalidae

uteratocephalus palustris (Dé Man 1880)

Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Monhysteridae

Geomonhystera australis (Cobb 1893)

=Monhystera australis Cabb 1893.

Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1893.

Monhystrella gracilis Khera (966

=Monhystrella apud gracilis Khera 1966.

Lizard J. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Monhystrella marina Timm 1964

Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Thalassomonhystera diplops (Cobb 1894)

=Monhystera diplops Cobb 1894,

Port Jackson N.SW.. Cobb 1894.

Thalassomonhystere tasmaniensis (Al\igen 1927)

=Monhystera tasmaniensis Allgen 1927,

Tas., Allen 1927,

Xyalidae

Daptonema australis (Allgen 1951)

-Theristus australis Allgen 1951, sp. ing.

Lorenzen 1977.

Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 195ta.

Daptonema lata (Cobb 1894)

=Cylindratheristus latus (Cobb 1894)

= Monhystera (ata Cobb 1894, sp. tg. Lorenzen

1977,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894.

Daplonema setosa (Butschli 1874)

=Mesotheristus setasus Biitschli 1874. syn.

Lorenzen 1977

=Monhystera gracillima Cobb 1894,

Neutral Bay, Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1894.

Rhynchonema cinctum Cobb 1920

Davies Reef Q,, Alongi 1986.

Steineria apud ampullacea Wieser & Hopper |967

Lizard {. @, Decraemer & Coomjans. 1978a-

Steineria pulchra Mawson }957

Outer Harbour, Encounter Bay S.A., Mawson

1957.

Steineria setosissima (Cabb 1894)

« Monhystera setosissima Cobb 1894,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894.

Therisius brevicollis (Cobb 1894)

=Monhystera brevicallis Cobb 1894,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894.

Theristus (Penzancia) flevensis Stekhoven 1935

Lizard I. @, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a;

Davies Reef G., Alongi 1986 /apsus flavis.

Theristus interstitialis Warwick 1970

Fullerton Cave, Hunter River N.S.W., Hodda

& Nicholas 1985, L986a, b.

Theristys macquariensis (Allgen 192%)

-~Monkystera macquariensis Allgen 1929, Sp.

incertae sedis Jacobs 1987,

Macquarie I, Allgen 1929.

Theristus (Penzancia) metaflevensis Gerlach 1955

Lizard [. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a,

Therisius pacificus (Johnston 1938)

= Monhystera pacifica Johnston 1938

= Monhystera australis Cobb 1984.

Port Jackson, N.SW., Cobb 1893,

Theristus quadripapillatus Decraemer & Coomans

1978

Lizard J, O,, Decraémer & Coomans 1978a, bis

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986.

Sphaerolaimidae

Sphaeralaimus hirticollis Cobb 1898

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898,

Sphaerolaimus papillatus Kreis 1929

Clyde R. Estuary N.S.W., Nicholas, Goodchild

& Stewart 1987.

Desmoscolecitiae

Desmolorenzenia cooleni Decraemer 1978

Low I, Great Barrier Reef Q. , Decraemer 1978,

Desmolorenzenia crassicauda {Timm |970)

Lizard [. Q., Decraemer 1977a.

Desmoscalex asetosus Decraemer 1975

800 m W of Lizard 1, Nymphe |. Q.,

Decraemer 1975b,

Desmoscolex australicus Decraemer \97§

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 197%Se.

Desmoscolex brevisetosus Decraemer 1974

Nymphe J., Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer 1974.

Desmoascolex. deconincki Decraemer 1975

Nympke |, Yonge Reef Q., Port tackson

N.SW., Decraemer 1975c,

Desmoscalex dimorphus Decraemer 1974

800 m W of Lizard !., Yonge Reef, Nymphe

L, Q., Decraemer 1974a-

Desmoscelex falcatus Lorenzen 1972

Lizard 1, Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975Se.

Desmoscalex geraerti Decraemer 1974

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1974a.

Desmoscalex gerlachi Timm 1970

Lizard |, Q,, Decraemer 1975¢,

Desmoscolex granulatus Decraemer 1975

Yonge Reef, Lizard J, Q@, Decraemer 1975a,

Desmoascolex laevis Kreis 1928

Nymphe lL, Yonge Reef, Lizard 1. Q.,

Decraemer 1975a, Decraemer & Coomans

1978a.

MARINE NEMATODES u

Desmoscolex leptus Steiner (916

1 km behind Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975b.

Desmoscalex langisetosus Timm 1970

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975c,

Desmoscolex membranosus Deeraemer 1975

800 m W of Lizard I,, Nymphe L., between One

‘Lree |. and Wistari Reef Q., Decraemer 1975e.

Desmoscolex minutus Claparede 1863

Nymphe 1. @., Decraemer 1975a.

Desmioscolex nudus Chitwood 1951]

800 m W of Lizard 1, Deeraemer 19756,

Desmoscalex nymphianus Decraemer 1974

Nymphe |. Q., Decraemer 1974a.

Desmascolex poraleptus Decraemer 1975

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975b.

Desmoscolex rudalfi Steiner 1916

Broulee N.SW., det. W. Decraemet, 1946,

Desmoscolex yongei Decraemer (975

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1975e.

Meyliidae

Desmotimmia mirabilis (Timm 1961)

Yonge Reef, Lizard I., Three Isles, between

Caims and Hayman 1. Q., Decraerner 1975d,

Quadricoma cobbi (Steiner 1916)

Between Cairns. and Hayman L., Lizard 1. Q,

Decraemer 1978a.

Ouadricoma crassicomoides Tamm. 1970

Lizard L., Nymphe |. Q., Decraemer I978a.

Quadricoma freudenhammeri Decraemer 1977

800 m W of Lizard I, Q., Decraemer 1977b.

Quadricama lizardiensis Decraemer 1977

800 m W of Lizard I. Q., Decraemer L977b.

Quadricoma noffsingerae Decraemer 1977

Three Isles, Lizard I, between One Tree |. and

Wistari Reef, between Cairns and Hayman lL.

Q., Decraemer 1977b,

Quadricoma papillata Decraemer 1977

800 m W of Lizard L., Three Lsles, between

Cairns and Hayrnan 1, Q,, Decraemer 1977b.

OQuadricomaides alleni Decraemer 1976

Lizard J., Nymphe I., Three Isles, Yonge Reef

Q., Decraemer 1976.

Quadricemoides coomansi Decraemer 1976

Between Cairns and Hayman |. Q., Decraemer

1976,

Quadricomoides pedunculata Decraemer 1976

Young Reef, between Cairns and Hayman J.

Q,, Decraemer 1976.

Protatricoma dherdei Decraemer 1978

Between Cairns and Hayman J. Q., Decraemer

1978b,

Tricoma aculeata Decraemer 1978¢

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978¢

Tricoma absidaia lizardiensis Decraemer 1979

Lizard 1. Q., Deeraemer 1979,

Thicoma allgeni Decraemer 1978

Yonge Reef Q, Decraemer 1978e.

Tricoma brevirostris (Southern 1914)

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma brevispicula Decraemer 1978

Yonge Reef Q,, Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma dimorpha Decraemer 1978

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978

Tricoma_fisheri Timm. 1970

Between One Tree |. and Wistari Reef Q.,

Decraemer J978c.

Tricoma galdeni Decraemet 1978

Yonge Ree! Q., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricama haplosioma Dectaemer 1978

Yonge Reef ()., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma hopperi australiensis Decraemer 1978

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma longispicula Decraemer 1978

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978¢,

Trcoma pachycephala Decraemer 1978

800 m W of Lizard 1. Q., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma platapophysa Decraemer 1978

Yonge Reef Q,, Decraemer 1978¢;

Broulee N.SW., det. W, Decraemer 1986,

Tricoma riémarni Decraemer 1978

Yonge Reef Q., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricama rostralis Decraemer 1978

Lizard t., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma septuaginta Stekhoven 1942

Yonge Reet’ Q., Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma similis Cobb 1912

Yonge Reef @, Decraemer 1978c.

Tricoma timmi Decraemer 1978

g00m W of Lizard 1, Yonge Reef Q.,

Decraemer 197&c.

Siphonolaimidae

Siphonolaimys purpureus (Cobb 1894)

=Chromagaster purpurea Cobb 1894,

North Arm, Port Adelaide S.A., Cobb 1894,

Linhomoeidae

Cryptolaimus pellucidus Cobb 1933

North Arm, Port Adelaide S.A. Cobb 1933.

Eleutherolaimus filicaudala (Allgen 1929)

=Monhystera filicaudata Allgen 1929, sp. ing.

Jacobs 1987.

Davies. Reef Q., Alongi 1986.

Megadesmolairus uncinatus Gerlach 1963

Lizard f[. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Metalinkhamoeus setosus Chitwood 1951

Lizard L @, Decraemer & Coomans 19784,

Paralinhornoeus macquariensis (Allgen 1929)

=Linhomoeus macquariensis Allgen 1929,

Macquarie J., Allgen 1929.

Terschellingia exilis Cobb 1898

Port Jackson N,SW,, Cabb 1898.

Terschellingia longicaudata dg Man 1907

Hunter R,,. Fullerton Cove N.SW,, Hodda &

Nicholas 1985, 1986a, b; Clyde R, Estuary

{2 P. GREENSLADE

N.SW., Nicholas, Goodchild & Stewart 1987;

Lizard 1, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b;

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986,

Axonolaimidac

Axenolaimus caudosiriatus Boucher 1973

Lizard 1, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a:

Davics Reef Q., Alongi 1986.

Nicascolaimus punctatus Riemann 1986

Kioloa Beach N.SW., Riemann 1986.

Comesomatidae

Comesomea arenae Gerlach 1956

Bobbin Head N.SW., Murphy 1964. (?syn,

‘Comesoma simile sensu Wieser 1954, Gerlach

& Riemann 1973).

Comesoma simile Cobb 1898 lapsus similis

Port Jackson N.SW, Cobb 1898; Davies Reef

Q. Alongi 1986 lapsus similas.

Paracomesoma dubium (Filipjev 1918}

Lizard 1, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b;

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986,

Sabatieria heterura (Cobb +898)

=Comesoma hetertira Cobb 1898,

Port Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1898; Davies Reef

Q., Alongi 1986,

Sabatieria filicauda Allgen 1951

37°5' S, 150°0S’E Allgen 195la.

Sehatieria_jubata (Cobb 1898)

=Comesoma jubatum Cobb 1898 lapsus jubata,

Part Jackson N.S.W., Cobb 1898,

Sabatieria wieseri Platt 1985

Clyde R. Estuary N,\SW.,, Nicholas, Goodchild

& Stewart 1987,

Diplopeltidae

Araeolaimus elegans de Man 1888

=Araeolaimus spectabilis Ditlevsen 1921,

Tas,, Allgen 1927.

Araealaimus longicauda Allgen 1929

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la.

Enoplida

Enoplidae

Enaplus alpha \nglis 1971

Radar Reef, Stickland Bay, Rottnest J, W.A.,

inglis 1971,

Enaplus heardensis Mawson 1958

Heard [., Mawson (958,

Enoplus meridionalis Steiner 1921

= £noplus communis meridianalis Steiner 1921.

Radar Reef, Stickland Bay, Rotrnest I. W.A.,

Inglis 1971; Port Willunga $.A,, Mawson 1953.

Enoplus michaelseni Linstow 1896

Macquarie !., Mawson 1948,

Enoplus micrognathus Aligen 1947

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195] a.

Enoplus paralittaralis Wieser 1953

Heard 1,, Macquarie I., Mawson 1958,

Thoracostamopsidae

Enoplolaimus disasteri Allgen 1951 (listed as

Enoaplus by Allgen 195la)

Disaster Bay, N.SW., Allgen 1951a, Incertae

sedis (Wieser 1953),

Epacanthion brevispiculosum Mawson \958

Macquarie |, Mawson 1958,

Epacanthion georgei Inglis 1971

Cowaramup Bay W.A,, Inglis 1971,

Mesacanthion gravilisetosum (Allgen 1930)

=Enoplolaimus gracilisetosus Allgen 1930,

Macquarie I, Allgen 1930; Wata Muri N.SW.,

Mawson 1953.

Mesacanthion kerguelenense Mawson 1958

Heard |, Macquarie T., Mawson 1958.

Oxyonchus subantarcticus Mawson |958

Macquarie 1, Mawson 1958.

Anoplostomatidae

Anoplostoma campbelli Allgen 1932

Macquarie |., Mawson 1958,

Phanodermatidae

Paraphanoderma robynae Inglis 1971

Bunker Bay, Geographe Bay W.A., Inglis (971.

Phanoderma campbhelli Allgen 1928

Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 19Sla; Macquarie

|, Mawson 1958.

Phanoderma cocksi Bastian 1865

~ Phanoderma filipjevi Micoletsky 1924,

Macquane [., Mawson 1958.

Phunoderma ocellatum (Cobb 1920)

=‘Phanoderma mediterraneum’ nec Micoletzky

1923 sensu Allgen 1947.

Lizard |. Q., Deeraemer & Coomans 1978a;

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 1951a,

Phanoderma serraium Ditlevsen 1930

Goode Beach, Sarge Bay, Bunker Bay,

Geographe Bay W.A., Inglis 1971.

Phanoderma wieseri Mawson 1956

Macquarie J,, Mawson 1958,

Anticomatidae

Anticoma acuminata EBberth 1863

=Anticoma similis Cobb 1898,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898; Allgen 1951a.

Outer Harbour, Brighton Beach S.A., Mawson

1957,

Anticoma campbelli Allgen 1932

Macquarie [,, Mawson 1958.

Anticoma cobbi Inglis 197)

Hall’s Head, Mandurah W,A. Inglis 1971,

Anticoma columba Wieser 1953

MARINE NEMATODES 13

=Anticoma australis Mawson 1956,

Heard |., Macquarie |, Mawson L9S8-.

Anticoma lata Cobb 1898

Port Jackson N,SW., Cobb L8ys.

Anticoma suhsimilis Cobb 1914

Heard 1., Macquarie |, Mawson 1958.

Anlicoma trichura Cobb 189%

Port Jackson N.SW.. Cobb 1898.

Platycomopsis gibbonensis (Mawson 1953)

=Anticomapsis gibbonensis Mawson 1953,

Port Gibbon N.SW., Mawson 1953.

lronidae

Thalassironus britannicus de Man (889

Lizard 1., Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Thalassironus jungi Inglis 1964

Lizard |, Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Trissonchulus oceanus Cobb 1920

Lizard 1, Q, Decraemer & Coomans |978a,

Leplosomatidae

Deontostoma antarcticum (Linstow 1892)

=Thoracosioma antarcticum (Linstow 1892),

Heard I,, Macquarie l., Mawson 1958.

Deontostoma aucklandiae (Ditlevsen 1921)

=Thoracostama aucklandiae Ditlevsen 1921.

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen J95Ia.

Leptosamatides conisetosus Stckhoven & Mawson

1955

Macquarie I,, Mawson 1958

Leptasomatunt arcticum Filipjev 1916

Heard 1., Macquarie I,, Mawson [958,

Leplosamatum bacillatum (Eberth 1863)

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la,

Leptosomaium elongaium Bastian 1865

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la,

Leptosomatum micoletzkyi Inglis 1971

Cowaramup Bay W.A.,, Inglis 197],

Leplosomalunt sabangense Steiner 1915

~Leprosamatum elongaium sabangese Steiner

1915 (/apsus subangensis),

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195ta,

Leplosomella phausira Inglis 197)

Sarge Bay, Cape Leawin W.A,, luglis 1971.

Thoracosioma angustifissulaium Mawson 1956.

Heard [,, Macquarie I. Mawson 1958.

Thoracostoma anocellatum Stekhoven & Mawson

(955

Heard 1., Macquarie I., Mawson 1958.

Thoracosioma urcticum Ssaveljev 1912

Macquarie [., Mawson 1958,

Thoracostoma australe Mawson 1953

Port Gibbon, Pari Hacking, Wata Mun N.SW.,

Mawson 1953.

Thoracostama campbellf Ditlevsen 1921

Macquarie |., Heard ., Mawson 1958:

Thorucostorha corenalum (Eberth 1863)

37°S5’S, 150°05"E,

Pseudocella panamaense (Allgen L947)

=Thoracostoma panamaense Allen 1947.

Macquarie L., 5.A., Mawson 1958.

Pseudocella trichodes (Leuckart 1849)

=Thoracostama trichades (Leuckarc 1849).

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la,

Oxystominidae

Halalaimus contatus Wieser 1953

Heard I., Macquarie L., Mawson 1958,

Halalaimus fletcheri Mawson 1958

Macquarie 1., Mawson 1958,

Halalaimus macquariensis Mawson 1958

Macquarie 1., Mawson 1958,

Nemanema campbelli (Allgen 1932)

=Oxystomatina campbelli Allgen 1932.

Macquane L., Mawson 1958.

Oxystomina pellucida (Cobb 1898)

=Oxypstama pellucidum Cobb 1898 (/apsus

pellucida),

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1895,

Oncholaimidae

Adancholaimus crassicaudus Wieser 1953

Macquarie I.. Mawson 1958.

Metoncholaimoides squalus Wieset,1953.-

Macquarie I, Mawson 1958,

Metoncholaimus hrevispiculum Mawson 1957

Brighton S.A,, Mawson 1957,

Metoncholaimus pristiurus (Z. Strassen 1894)

Port River, S.A., Mawson [953,

Mononcholaimus tasmaniensis Allgen 1927

~ Monancholaimus elegans tasmaniensis Allgen

1927 (the nominate species is recorded in

Viscosia by Platt & Warwick 1983.)

Tas., Allgen 1927,

Onchoalaimus brachycercus de Man 1889

Lizard |. Q,, Deeraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Oncholaimus dujardinii de Man 1876 (given as

dujardini by Allgen 1951a)

Macquarie L, Mawson 1958) Port Jackson

N.SW., Allgen 195la.

Oncholaimus leptas Mawson 1958

Heard f., Macquarie l., Mawson 1958.

Oncholaimus apud opisthonchus Filipjey 1927

Lizard [. 0, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a-

Oncholaimus paredran (Mawson 1958)

=Oncholaimium paredron Mawson 1988.

Macquarie I., Mawson 1958.

Oncholaimus pardlangrunensis (Allgen (947)

= Viscasia paralangrunensis Allen 1947.

Port Jackson N.SW,, Allzen 195la,

Oncholaimus viridis Bastian 1865

Tas., Allgen 1927; Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen

195la.

Pelagonema oblusicaudum Filipjev 1918 (given as

obtusicauda by Allgen 195ta),

Port Jackson, Disaster Bay N.SW., Allgen

195la, b,

I4 P. GREENSLADE

Pelugonema tenue Kreis 1928

Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen 195la.

Pontonema cobbi Mawson 1956

Macquarie 1., Mawson 1958.

Pontanema donsi (Allgen 1932)

Lizard I, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Pontonema hackingi Mawson 1953

Port Hacking N.SW., Mawson 1953,

Pontonema leidyi Mawson 1956

Macquarie I., Mawson 1958.

Pontonema serratodentaium Mawson 1956

Heard 1., Macquarie L, Mawson 1958.

Prooncholaimus mawsonae Inglis 1971

Aquarium, Perth W.A., Inglis 1971.

Prooncholaimus megastomea (Eberth 1863)

Outer Harbour S.,A,, Mawson 1957,

Viscosia glabra (Bastian 1865)

Port Jackson, Disaster Bay N,SW,, Allgen

195la.

Viscasia apud macramphida Chitwoad 1951

Lizard |. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a;

Davies Reef Q., Alongi 1986,

Viscosia pellucida (Cobb 1898)

=Oncholaimus pellucidus Cobb 1898,

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1898,

Viscosia wieseri Mawson 1958

Macquarie J,, Mawson 1958,

Echelidiidae

Calyptronema mawsoni Mawson 1958

Heard |,, Macquarie t,, Mawson 1958.

Enchelidium brevicaudatum Allgen 1947

Port Jackson N.SW_, Allgen 195la.

Eurystomina californica (Allgen 1947)

=Eurystomatina californicum Allgen 1947

Port Jackson N.S.W., Allgen 1951a.

Eurystamina eurylaima (Ditlevsen, 1930)

=Martonella euylaima Ditlevsen 1930.

Radar Reef, Strickland Bay, Rottnest I,,

Woodmans Point, Cockburn Sound W.A.,

Inglis 1971,

Eurystomina fenestella Weiser 1953

Heard 1., Macquarie J,, Mawson 1958,

Eurystomina minutisculae Chitwood 1951

Lizard I. Q@, Decraemer & Coomans 1978.

Eurystomina ornate (Eberth 1863)

= Eurystomatina ornata (Bberth 1863) (given as

ornatum by Alligen I9Sla},

Port Jackson N.SW,, Allgen 195la.

Ledovitia fallae Mawson 1958

Macquarie l,, Mawson 1958.

Polygastrophora hexabulba (Filipjev 1918)

=Bolhbella pacifica Ditlevsen 1930.

Port Jackson N.SMW., Allgen 19SJa; Outer

Harbour, Brighton, Port Willunga, Port

Noarlunga S\A., Mawson 1957; Lizard [. Q.,

Decraemer & Coomans 1978a; Davies Reef Q.,

Alongi 1986.

Symplocostoma tenuicolle (Eberth 1863)

=Enchelidivin tenuicolle Eberth 1863

=Symplocestoma longicollis Bastian 1865.

‘Tas., Allgen 1927; Port Jackson N.SW., Allgen

195la; Pennington Bay, Kangaroo L S.A.,

Mawson 1953,

Symplocostomella johnstoni Mawson 1953

Point Gibbon N.SW., Mawson 1953,

Tripyloididae

Bathylaimus ausiralis Cobb 1894

Port Jackson N.SW., Cobb 1894; Lizard I, O.,

Decraemer & Coomans 1978a, b.

Tripyla tenuicauda Cobb 1893

Sydney N.S.W., Cobb 1893,

Tylenchida

Cricénematidae

Criconemella avicenniae Nicholas & Stewart 1984

Hunter River Estuary N.SW,, Nicholas &

Stewart 1984, Hodda & Nicholas 1986b,

Hemicriconemoides cocophilus (Loof 1949)

Lazard [, Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978.

Rhahditidae

Rhabditis marina Bastian 1865

Guilderton Beach, Herald Bay, Moore Bay, Dick

Hartog I. W.A., Inglis 1961.

Tylenchidae

Eutylenchus africanus Sher, Corbett & Colbran

1966

Lizard I. Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a,

Dorylaimida

Nordiidae

Enchodelus coomansi Nicholas & Stewart 1984

Hunter and Clyde River Estuary N.SW.,

Nicholas & Stewart 1984, Hodda & Nicholas

1986b,

Dorylaimidae

Prodarylaimus apud depressus Loof 1973.

Lizard | Q., Decraemer & Coomans 1978a.

Leptonchidae

Proleptonchus saccatus (Clark 1962)

Lizard [. Q,, Decraemer & Coomans 1978a,

The following generic records new to Australia

were published by Johnston (1938) or Hodda &

Nicholas (1985, 1986, 1987) but without species

records:

Cyatholaimidae, Pomponena;

MARINE NEMATODES 13

Desmodoridac, Desmiedorelia,

Metachromadoroides;

Monoposthidac, Nudora,

Molgolaimidae, Molgalaimus;

Leptolaimidae, Leprolaimus, Deontolaimus;

Haliplectidae, Haliplectus;

Monhysteridae, Diplolaimella, Diplolaimelloides;

Epsilonematidae, Epsilonematina;

Draconematidae, Drepanonema;

Desmoscolecidae, Greeffiella;

Xyalidae, Refrorheristus, Filipjeva

Metadesmolaimus, Amphymonhystera:

Comesomatidae, Hoeperia;

Linhomoeidae, Laimella;

Axonolaimidae, Paradontopharn;

Diplopeltidae, Diplopeltis;

Dorylaimidae, Labronema;

Oxystominidae, Thallassalaimus;

Tylenechidae, Tylenchus.

ACKNOWLEDGMENT

This work was funded by a grane from the Australian

Fological Resources Survey to W.L. Nicholas.

REFERENCES

ALLGEN, C. 1927. Freilebendé marine Nematoden yon

der Kiiste Tastnaniens Zeal, Ars. 73: 197-217.

ALLGEN, C. 1929. Uber cinige (reileebende marine

Nematoden von der Macquarieinsel Zool. Anz. 84:

119-126,

ALLGEN, C, 1930, Uber eine neve Art des Genus

Enoplalaimus de Man, Enaplolaimus graciliserasus

von der Macquarieinsel Zool, Anz 92:189-191.

ALLGEN, C. 195la, Pacific freeliving marine nematodes

(Papers from Dr. Th. Mortensen’s Pacific Expedition

1914-1916, 76). 3. Some mainly Australian marine

frecliving nematodes, Vidensk, Meddr. dansk narurh.

Foren. 113: 263-411,

ALUGEN, C. 195ib. Das Mannchen des Pelagonema

obiusicuudum Filipjev vou Port Jackson (Australien).

Zool, Anz. 146; 127-128.

ALLGONGI, D.M. 1986, Population structure and trophic

compasition of the free-living nematodes inhabiting

carbonate sands of Davies Reef, Great Barrier Reef,

Australia, Austr, J Mar. Freshw. Res. 37: 609-619.

COBB, N.A. 1894, Tricumu and other pew nematode

genera. Proc, Linn. Sac. N.S.W. 8 (2): 389-421.

COBB, N.A. 1898. Australian free-living marine

nematodes, Proc. Linn, Soc. NSW. (2) 23: 384-407.

COBB, N.A. 1933, New nemic genera and species, with

laxonomic notes. .L Parasit. 20: 81-94,

DECRAEMER, W, 1974. Sciertlific report on (he Belgian

expedition to (he Grear Barrier Reef in 1967 Nematodes

(b; Desmoscolex-species (Nematoda-Desmoscolecida)

from Yonge Reef, Lizard Island and Nymphe [sland.

Zoolagica Seripta 3: 167-176.

DECRAEMER, W, 1975a. Scientific ceport on the Belgian

expedition to the Greal Barrier Reef in 1967. Nematodes

I: Desmuséoler-species (Nematoda-Desmoscolecida)

from Yonge Reef, Lizard Island and Nymphe Island

with general characteristics of the genus Desmoscolex,

Annis. Soc. R. zool. Belg, 14: 105-130,

DECRAEMER, W. 1975b, Scientific report on the Belgian

expedition (o the Great Barrier Reel in 1967 Nematodes

Ik: Burther study of Desmasculex-speies

(Nematoda-Desmascalecida) from Yonge Reef Lizard

Island and Nymphe Island. Cah. Biol, mar We

269-284,

DECRAEMER, W. 1975c. Scientific report on the Belgian

expedition to the Great Barrier Reel in 1967. Nematodes

IV; Desmascvolex-species (Nematoda-Desmoscolecida)

from Yonge Reef and Nymphe Island with detailed

study of Desmoscolex longisetosus Timm, 1970. Biol.

Jaarb. (Dodonaea) A; 86-104,

DECRAEMER, W, 1975d. The aberrant structure of the

head in the genus Desmorimmnia Freudenhammer, 1975

(Nematoda, Desmoscolecida). Contribution no. VII on

the nematodes from the Great Barrier Reef, collected

during the Belgian expedition in 1967 2. Morph, Tier

81: 191-194,

DECRAEMER, W. 1975e Scientific report of the Belgian

expedition to the Great Barrier Reef in. 1967, Nematodes

V: Observations on Desmascolexy (Nematoda-

Desmoscolecida) with description of three new species,

Zoologica Scripta (1974) 3: 243-255,

DECRAEMER, W, 1976. Scientific report on the Belgian

expedition lo the Greal Barrier Reefin 1967, Nematodes

VI: Morphological observations on a flew genus

Quadricamoides of marine Desmosculecida, Ausin, 7.

Mar. Freshwat. Res. 27(1): 89-US~

DECRAEMER, W. 1977a, The genus Desro/orensenia

Freudenhammer, 1975 with a rédeseription of

Derassicauda (Timm 1970) (Nematoda-

Desmoscolecida). Contribution no. VIII on the nematodes

from the Greal Bafrier Reef, collected during the

Belgian expedition in 1967, Cuhiers de Biologie Marine

18: 49-58,

DECRAEMER, W. 1977b. Scientific report on the Belpan

expedinon to the Grear Barrier Reef in 1967, Nernatodes

IX. Four new species of Quddrivcoma Vilipjev

(Nematoda, Desmoscolecida), Zoolugiew Scripra %:

275-297,

DECRAEMER, W. |97%a. The genus Quadricama

Filipjev, 1922 with a redescription of O, cobbi (Steiner

1916), 2. crassicomuides Timm 1970 and Q, Joricara

Filipjey 1922 (Nematoda, Desmosecolecida),

16 P. GREENSLADE

Cuutibution no, X on nematodes from the Great

Barrier Reef, collected during the Belgian expedition

in 1967), Cahiers de Biologie Marin. 19 63-89,

DECRAEMER, W, 1978b. Scientific repart on the Belgian

expedition to the Great Barrier Reef in 1967. Nematodes

MLV: Prolotriconia dherdei sp. nav, and

Destiolorenzenia coaleni sp. nov, with a discussion of

the genus Prorarricoma Timm (Nematoda-

Desmoscolecida). Annis, Sac. &. Zool, Belg. ('7(3-4):

109-123,

DECRAEMER, W. 1978c. Morphological and taxonomic

study of the gents Tricama Cobb (Nemaroda;

Desmoscolecida), with the description of new species

from the Great Barrier Reef of Australia. (Scientific

report on the Belgian expedition ta The Great Barrier

Reef in. 1967, Nematodes X1.) Aust d Zool Suppl. Sen

54; 1-121.

DECRAEMER, W. 1979 Morphology of Tricame

absidata lizardiensis subsp, nov. (Nematoda-

Desmosolecida), with a note on itsonlogeny, Biol Jaart.

(Dodonaea) (1978) 4 WI-1h4,

DECRAEMER, W. & COOMANS, A. 1978a. Scientific

report on the Belgian expedition to the Greal Barrier

Reef in 1967, Nematodes X11, Ecological notes on the

nematode fauna in and around mangroves on Lizard

Island. Aust. £ Mar Freshwot. Res, 29 497-508,

DECRAEMER, W & COOMANS, A. 1978b, Scientific

Report on the Belgian Expedition to the Great Barrier

Reef in 1967, Nematodes XILE, description of four new

species and a redeseription of four known species fram

in and arolind mangroves on Lizard Island.. dust J.

Mar. Freshwat. Res. 29 (4); 509-4),

GERLACH. A, & RIEMANN, F. 1974. The Bremerhayen

Checklist of Aquatic Nematodes, beraffent Inst.

Meeresforsh. Bremenhaven Suppl. &(2): 1-730.

HODDA, M, & NICHOLAS, W,L. L985, Meipfaura

associated with mangroves in (he Hunter River Estuary

and Fullerton Cove, south-castern Australia, Ausr. Jf

Mar. Freshwuter Res. 36; 4-50.

HODDA, M, & NICHOLAS, W.L, 19868, Nematode

diversity and industrial pollution in the Hunter River

Estuary, NSW, Australia, Marine Pollution Ball, 47 (6);

251-255.

HOODA, M. & NICHOLAS, W.L. 1986b. Temparal

changes in fittoral meiotauna from the Hunter River

Estuary; Aust J Mar Freshw, Res, 37; 729-41,

HODDA, M. & NICHOLAS, W.L, 1987, Free-living

nematodes from Darwin mangroves, The Beagle,

Records of the Northern Territory Museum af Arts and

Science 4 (1): 7-10.

INGLIS, WG, 1967. The ogcurrence of RAdbdi ris nating

on Western Australian beaches. Nentatologica 12:

643-644.

INGLIS, WG. 1969. Convergence in the structure af the

bead and cuticle af £uchromadora species and

apparently similar nematodes, fui], Be Mus, avi, Hist,

(Zdol). 17) 149-204.

INGLIS, W.G, 1970, Cyatholaimidae (Nematoda) from

the coast of Western Australia. Rec S. Aust. Mus. tf

(3: 1-1.

INGLIS, WG, 1971. Marine Enoplida (Nematoda) from

Western Ausivalia. Thoms. & Soc S. Aust. 95: 65-78.

IRWIN-SMITH, V.A., 1918, On the Chaetosomatidae,

with descriptions of new species, and a new genus from

the coast of New South Wales. Proe Linn, Soe, N.S

42; 757-814,

JACOBS, LJ, 1987. A checklist of |he Monhysteridae

(Nematoda, Monhysterida).. 186 pp. Rand Afrikaans

University, Johannesburg, Sourh Afnes.

JENSEN, C. in press. Aydrobialagia,

JOHNSTON, T,H, 193%. & census of the free-living dnd

plant-parasitic nematodes recorded as oceurring in

Australia, Truns, R, Sov, 8. Aus. 62: 149-167.

LORENZEN, S. 1977, Revision der Xyalidae (freilebende

Nematoden) auf der Grundlage ciner kritischen Analyse

yon 56 Arien aus Nord- und Ostsee. beroff Inst.

Meeresfarsch. Bremerh. 16; 197-261.

LORENZEN, 5S. 1981. Entwurf cides phylogenetischen

Systems der treilebenden Nematoden, Fero/fent Inst.

Meeresforsch. Bremenhaven Suppl. 7.

MAWSON, #M. 1953. Some marine freeliving nematodes

fram the Australian coast. Trans, R. Soc, 8, Aust, 16:

34-40.

MAWSON, P.M.. 1957. Marine {reeliving nematodes from

South Australia Part |, Tuas. R. Soc, S, Aust. 80:

98-108,

MAWSON, P.M, 1958. Free-living nematodes Section 3:

Enaploidea from subantarctiv stations, Rep. Bal, NV.

Z, Antarci, Res. Exped (By6; 309-358.

MURPHY, DG. 1964. Pseidonchus jenseni n. sp. and

Comesvma wrenae Oerlach 1956, marine nematodes

from N.SW.. Australla, Zvo/og, Anz 173: 427-432.

NICHOLAS, W.L,, GOODCHILD, DJ, & STEWART,

A. 1987. The mineral composition af intracellular

inclusions in nentatodes from thiobjatic mangrove mud-

tlats, Nemetologice 33: 167-179,

NICHOLAS, W.L. & STEWART, A. 1984. Criconemella

avicennjae n. sp, (Nematoda; Croconematidae) and

Enchodelus coartanst n.sp. (Nematoda: Nordiidae)

associated with the roats of the manprave Avicennia

enarina (Forsk.) Vierk, Neemarologica Wh 429-436,

PLATT, H.M & WARWICK, R.M. 1983. ‘'Freeliving

marine nematodes, Part 1. British Enoplids’. Linn, Soc.

Lond. Synopses of the British Fauna, No 28, Ed. DM.

Dermack, & B.S.K. Barnes, Cambridge University Press,

Cambridge.

RIEMANN, F. (986. Nicasonlaimus punciains gen, et sp.

no. (Nematoda, Axonolaimoidea), with notes on sperm

dimorphism in free-living marine nematodes,

Zoealoxical Scripta WS(2); 9-|24,

SMALES, L. 1983, Helminth type speeimens in the South.

Ausiralian Museum |, Nematoda, Rec. 5, Aust, Maus,

A(T): 385-43

STEWART. A.C) & NICHOLAS, WL. 1987,

Acanthomicrolaimus jemseni nu, g.. 1. sp., (Nematoda:

Mitrolaimidae) from marine sand. Cad. Biol. Mar. E&:

91-96,

TARIAN, ACC, 1980. ‘An tllustrated Guide to the Marine

Nematodes’, Institute of Food and Agricultural

Scienees, University. of Florida.

aculeata

acuminata

africanus

alii

alleni

allgent

alpha

amokurae

ampullacea

angustifissulatum

anisttsi

anocellatum

antarcticum

apapillata

arcticum

areticum

arenae

osetosus

aucklandiae

australe

australicus

australiensis

australis

avicenniae

bacillatum

brachycercus

brevicaudatum

brevicollis

brevirostris

brevisetosis

brevispicula

brevispiculosum

brevispiculum

britannicus

caecus

californica

campbelli

capillaris

caudostriants

cazca

cheynei

cincta

cinclum

clavata

cobbi

cocksi

cocophilus

MARINE NEMATODES

INDEX OF AVAILABLE SPECIES GROUP NAMES

(valid names in italics, invalid names in roman)

Tricoma \\

Anticoma 12

Entylenchus \4

Austranema §

Quadricomoides \1

Tricoma 11

Enoplus 12

Graphonema 8

Steineria 10

Thoracostoma \3

Paraphanolaimus \0

Thoracastoma 13

Deontostoma 13

Dichromadara 8

Lepiosomatum 13

Thoracostoma 13

Comesoma 12

Desmoscolex 10

Deontostoma 13

Thoracostoma \3

Desmascolex 10

Tricama 11

Anticoma 13

Bathylaimus 14

Daptonema \0

Geomonhystera 10

Halichoanolaimus 9

Theristus 10

Criconemella \4

Leptosamatum 13

Oncholaimus 13

Enchelidium 14

Metacyatholaimus 9

Theristus VO

Tricoma tt

Desmoscolex 10

Tricoma tl

Epacanthion 12

Metoncholauimus 13

Thalassironus 13

Paracanthonchus 9

Eurystomina 14

Anoplostoma 12

Anticoma i2

Nemanema 13

Paradesmodora 9

Phanoderma '2

Spilophorella 8

Thoracostoma \3

Microlaimus 9

Axonolaimus 11

Desmodora 9

Paracanthoncus 9

Desmadora 9

Rhynchonema 1

Metachromadora 9

Anticoma |2

Pontonema 14

Quadricoma \\

Phanoderma \2

Hemicriconemoides \4

columba

comatus

communis

conicaudarta

coniselasus

cooleni

coomansi

coronatum

crassicauda

crassicaudus

crassicomoides

eryvplocephalum

ep)enis

deconincki

denticulata

depressus

dherdei

dimorpha

dimorphus

diplops

disasteri

distechei

ditleyseni

dolichura

donsi

dubium

dujardinii

eileenae

elegans

éelangatum

eurylaima

exilis

extlis

Jtaleatum

Jalcatus

Sallae

Jfenestella

Silicauda

Jilicaudata

Jilifermis

Filipjevi

Sishert

fletcheri

freudenhammeri

Slevensis

geaphila

georgei

george

geraerti

gerlachi

germanica

sibbonensis

vlabra

goldeni

gracillima

Bracilis

Bracilisetosum

granulatus

hackingei

hartogi

Anticoma |2

Halalaimus \3

Enoplus 12

Prochromadarella 8

Leptosomatides \3

Desmolorenzenia \)

Enchodelus 14

Quadricomaides \\

Thoracostoma 13

Desmolenzenia

Adonchalaimus 13

Quadricoma \1

Notochaelosoma 9

Praeacanthonchus 9

Desmoascolex \0

Atrochromadora &

Prodorylaimus 14

Prototricoma \\

Tricoma \t

Desmoscolex \0

Thalassomonhystere WW

Enoplolaimus 12

Acanthapharynx 9

Prochromadorella 8

Spilophera 8

Pontonema 14

Paracomesoma \2

Oncholaimus 13

Euchromadora 8

Arueolaimus 12

Leptosomatnm 13

Eurystomina 14

Camacoalaimus 10

Paraeyatholaimus 9

Terschellingia \\

Draconema 9

Desmoscolex 10

Ledovitia 14

Eurystamina \4

Sabatieria \2

Eleutheralaimus \1

Chromadorella 8

Phanoderma 12

Tricoma \

Aalalaimus 13

Quadricoma 11

Theristus \0

Dichromadora 8

Epacanthion (2

Graphonema 8

Desmoscolex 10

Desmoasealex 10

Chromadorina &

Platycomapsis 13

Viscosia 4

Tricama \1

Daptonema 10

Monhyustrella 10

Mesacanthion \2

Desmoseolex 10

Pontonerma \4

Paracanthanchus 9

haswelli

Aeardensis

heterura

helerurus

hexabulba

hirticollis

hoplostoma

inglisi

interstitialis

Jenseni

Johnstoni

Jubuta

jungi

kartanum

kerguelense

laevioides

laevis

lata

leidyi

leptos

leptus

lizardiensis

longicauda

fongicaudata

longicaudatum

longicaudatus

longisetosus

Jongispicula

longus

loricata

macquariensis

macramphida

macrolaima

macrolaimoides

margaretae

marina

mawsonae

mawsoni

mediterraneum

megalosoma

megastoma

melotridus

membranosus

meridionalis

metaflevensis

michaelseni

micoletzkyi

micrognathus

microlaima

minulisculae

multipapillatus

minor

minutus

mirabilis

noffsingerae

Draconema 9

Enoplus 12

Sabatieria 12

Longicyatholaimus 9

Polygastrophorura 14

Sphaerolaimus 10

' Tricoma 11

Xyzzors 9

Theristus 10

Acanthomicrolaimus 9

Pseudoanchus 9

Symplocosiomella 14

Sabatieria 12

Thalassironius 13

Paracanthenchus 9

Mesacanthion 12

Spirinia 9

Desmoscolex 10

Anticoma 13

Daptanema 10

Pontonema 14

Oncholaimus 13

Desmoscolex \\

Ptycholaimellus 8

Quadricoma \\

Tricoma \\

Araeolaimus 12

Terschlingia \\

Actinonema 8

Plectus 10

Desmoscolex 11

Tricoma \i

Laxus 9

Steineridora &

Halalaimus 13

Paralinhamoeus 11

Theristus 10

Viscosia 14

Chramadora 8

Chromadora 8

Paracanthonchus 9

Monhystrella 10

Rhabditis 14

Prooncholaimus 14

Calyptronema 14

Phanoderma 12

Desmodora 9

Prooncholaimus 14

Neotonchus 9

Desmascalex \

Enoplus 12

Theristus 10

Enoplus 12

Leptosomatum \3

Enoplus 12

Alrochromadara 8

Eurystomina 14

Ethmolaimus 8

Chromaodina &

Chramadorita 8

Longicyatholaimus 9

Desmoscalex \1

Desmotimmia Vy

Quadricoma

P. GREENSLADE

nudicaptata

nudus

aymphianus

obtusicaudum

oceanus

ocellatum

apisthonchus

ornata

ovalis

pachycephala

pacifica

pacificus

palustris

panamaense

papillata

papillatus

paradoxa

parahartogi

paralangrunensis

paraleptus

paralittoralis

Paramacrodon

paramucrodonta

paredron

parva

pectinatum

pedroensis

pedunculata

pellucida

pellucidus

perfectus

phaustra

platapophysa

pristurus

problematicus

proximus

pulchra

punctatus

purpureus

quadripapillatus

quattuordecimpa-

pillatus

riemanii

robustus

robynae

rostralis

rudolfi

sabangense

saccalus

septuaginta

serrotodentaturn

serratum

selosa

Setosissima

setosus

siciliana

simile

similis

slucksmithi

spectabilis

Chromadora &

Desmoscolex 11

Pelagonema 13

Trissonchulus 13

Phanoderma 12

Oncholaimus \3

Eurystomina 14

Halichoanolaimus 9

Tricoma 11

Chromadorina 8

Polygastrophora 14

Theristus 10

Euleratocephalus \0

Pseudocella 13

Quadricoma 1

Sphaerolaimus 10

Spilophorella 8

Paracanthonchus 9

Oncholaimus 13

Desmoscolex 11

Enoplus 12

Paracanthonchus 9

Prochromadorella 8

Oncholaimus \3

Alrechromadora &

Austranema 8

Acanthonchus 9

Quadricomoides |1

Oxystomina 13

Viscosia 14

Cryptolaimus 11

Onyx 9

Leptosomella 13

Tricoma 1

Metoncholaimus 13

Microlaimus 9

Paracyatholaimus 9

Steineria 10

Nicascolaimus 12

Siphonolaimus \1

Theristus 10

Halichoanolaimus 9

Tricoma \\

HAalichoanolaimus 9

Paraphanoderma \2

Tricoma 11

Desmoscolex 1\

Leptosormatum 13

Proleptonchus \4

Tricoma 11

Pontonema 14

Phanoderma 12

Daptonema \0

Steineria 10

Metalinhomoeus \\

Chromadora 8

Cormesama 12

Anticoma 12

Spirinia 9

Tricoma 1

Ptycholaimellus

Araeolaimus 12

squalus

striata

subantarcticus

subsimilis

tasmaniensis

tecta

tenax

tenue

tenuicauda

tenuicolle

timmi

Metoncholaimoides 13

Euchromadora 8

Oxyonchus 12

Anticoma 13

Mononcholaimus 13

Spilophorella 8

Thalassomonhystera 10

Neochromadora 8

Notochaetosoma 9

Pelagonema 14

Tripyla 14

Symplocostoma 14

Tricoma 1

MARINE NEMATODES

trichodes

trichura

trichurus

uncinatus

viridis

viviparus

vulgare

wallini

wieseri

wilsoni

youngei

Pseudocella 13

Anticoma 13

Longicyatholaimus 9

Megadesmolaimus 11

Oncholaimus 13

Acanthonchus 9

Graphonema 8

Neochromadora 8

Phanoderma 12

Sabatiera 12

Viscosia 14

Parapinnanema 8

Desmoscolex 11

A REVISION OF THE AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA SPINOLA

(HEMIPTERA : PENTATOMIDAE : PENTATOMINAE)

BY I, AHMAD & §. KAMALUDDIN

Summary

Diemania immarginata (Dallas) and D. rubromarginata (Guérin-Méneville) are redescribed in

addition to two new species grossi from Mt Buffalo and Mt Hotham, eastern Victoria and minuta

from New England, Victoria, and from Green Hill Estate, South Australia, with special reference to

their metathoracic scent auricles and male and female genitalia. D. ruabromarginata rubromarginata

sensu stricto and D. rubromarginata deyrollei Spinola, considered as two different subspecies of D.

rubromarginata (Guérin-Méneville) by Gross (1976) are synonymised. A cladistic analysis of the

taxa in the light of the above characters is also included.

A REVISION

OF THE AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA SPINOLA (HEMIPTERA:

PENTATOMIDAE; PENTATOMINAE)

[. AMHAD & S. KAMALUDDIN

AHMAD, |, & KAMALUDDIN,'S. 1989..A revision of the Australian genus Diemenia Spinola

(Hemiptera: Pentatomidae: Pontatominae) Rec. &. Aust, Mus, 23 (1); 21-41,

Diemenia intmiarginata (Dallas) and BR rubromarginata (Guerin-Meneville) are redescribed

in addition to two new species grossi from Mt Buffalo and Mt Hotham, eastern Vieroria and

minuta from New England, Victoria, and from Green Hill Estate, South Australia, with special

reference to their metathoracic sceni auricles and male and Jemale genitalia, D, rybromansinata

rubromarginata sensu stricto and OD. rubremarginata devrollei Spinola, considered as two different

subspeices of D. rebromarginatu (Guérin-Meneville) by Gross (1976) are synonymised, A cladistic

analysis of the taxa in the light of the above characters is also included,

L. Ahmad, Deparrmenr of Zoology-Entomoloyy, University of Karachi, Karachi-32, Pakistan

and 8, Kamaluddin, Department of Zoology, Federal Governmen| Lirdu Scienve College, Karachi,

Pakistan. Manuseript received 22 January 1988,

Species of Diemenia Spinola are Australian in

distribution. Gross (1976) speculated that D.

immarginata (Dallas) might reach New Zealand but

we did not find any material from there. Another

species, DB rubromarginata (Guérin-Meéneyille), is

frequently found as adults and nymphs under

eucalyptus bark in the wettes! part of South

Australia (Gross 1976).

Kirkaldy (1909) catalogued five species, viz.

affinis (Dallas), deyrellei Spinola, distinclus

(Montandon), mmarginatus and rudromarginatus.

Gross (op, cil) examined the type material of the

first four and a series of specimens of the fifth, and

on this basis considered a/finis, deprollet and

distinctus to be junior synonyms of

rubromarginata. Gross (op. cit.) alsa desertbed and

illustrated the male genitalia (pygophore, paramere

and partly inflated aedeagus) of rubromarginata,

compared it with D, deyro/fei, found no difference

and therefore suggested that both represented the

subspecies of D. rubromarginatus. The former (D.

rubromarginata rubromarginata sensu stricto was

considered io be the jow altitude easter and

southern Australian subspecies),

In this paper DB rubromarginala deyrollei is

considered to be a junior synonym of 2

rubramarginata rubromarginata. In addition to B

rubromarginata and D. immarginata, two new

species D. grossi and D. minuta are described with

reference to metathoracic scent complex and male

and female genitalia, A key to the four species 18

given and a cladistic analysis is presented,

Dissection and inflation of the male genitalia

utilised the technique of Ahmad (L986). For the

dissection of the female genjtalia, illustrations, and

measurements, conventional procedures, especially

those used by the present auttiors (1981), were

generally follawed. All the measurements are in

millimetres.

Genus Diemenia Spinola

Diemenia Spinola, (850, p. 35; Gross, 1976, p.

356.

Type-species: 0D. rubramarginata (Guérin-

Méneville) (by monotypy}

Deseriptian

Coloration: Generally body dark brawn or black

With ochraceous. patches,

Head; Distinctly broader than long; paraclypei

much longer than clypeus but never enclosing ihe

latter, produced into lobe-like siructure just above

the eyes; anteocular distance distinctly longer than

remainder of head; antenniferous tubercles

praduced anteriad into spine-like process, antennae

with basal segment longer than head apex, 2nd

segment much longer chan 3rd; labium reaching to

hind coxae,

Thorax: Pronotum distinctly more than 2%

broader than long, humeral angles prominent,

lateral margins serrate; mesosternum sulcate;

metathoraciec scent gland ostiolar peritreme lobe-

like, evaporating area rugulose; scutellum longer

than broad, triangular; hemelytra with Jateral

margins sinuate,

Abdomen: Connexiva completely exposed at

repose, sometimes tergal sclerites also exposed: 3rd

and 4th abdominal venter with tugese viltae

Male genitalia; Pyzophore quadrangular, lateral

lobes remarkably long; paramere Y-shaped;

aedeagus with pair of many lobed dorsal

membranous conjunctival appendage, penial lobes

short, about equal to length of vesica,

Female gentialia. First ganocoxae triangular; 9th

paratergites lobe-like and shorter than fused eight

paratergites; proctiger with posterior margitt

concave; spermathecal bulb with finger-like

22 |. AHMAD & 8S. KAMALUDDIN

processess, flanges distinct, pump region longer

than bulb, proximal spermathecal duct much longer

than distal spermathecal duct.

KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS DIEMEIIA

1 — Paraclypeal lobe tn front of the eyes small;

pygophore with bifurcated dorso-lateral

Jobes; inner lobe of blade of paramere with

4 single seta..-,..,..,.. mebromarginata

(Guérin-Méneville)

— Paraclypeal lobe in front of the eyes more

prominent, pygophore with unilobed dorso-

fateral Jobes; inner lohe of blade of paramere

without Sétd,.,......--.--yees-evees 2

2 — Entire lateral margins of pronotum distinetly

serrate; (ergites not exposed at repose; dorso-

lateral lobes of pygophore Iaterally not

produced; spermathecal bulb with two-

finger-like processes,..... grossi sp. nov.

— Only antero-lateral margins of pronotum

serrate; tergites exposed at repose} dorsa-

lateral lobes of pygophore laterally produced;

spermathecal bulb with three finger-like

Process€s_ 2. 2. eee 3

3 — Anteocular distance slightly longer than

remainder of head; 2nd labial segment

Shorter than 3rd; dorso-lateral lobes of

pygophore beak-like........0..-..025..

oo. fmimarginala (Dallas)

— Antepeutes distance about 1'4% length of

remainder of head: 2nd labial segment longer

than 3rd; dorso-lateral Jobes of pygophore

Jobe-like....-., minutia sp. nov,

ee ed

Diemenia grossi sp.nov.

{Figs. 1, 5, 9, 13, 17, 21, 25)

Description

Coloration: Body black, except lobe just above

the eyes. brown, thickly punctate; proximal 4 of 3rd

and 4th antennal segments and anterolateral half

of pronotum pale; 4 little anterabasal portion of

corium, and each median connexival portion

ochraceous; ocelli tinged reddish; eyes brownish

black; membrane of hemelytra light brown. Total

length of male = 10.2; female = 10.3.

Head; Anteocular distance (id) slightly more

than Lax remainder of head (0,7); paraclypeai

lobe just above the eyes more prominent with

rounded tips; antenniferous tubercles large with

sharply pointed tips; antennae with 2nd segment

distinctly more than 3x length of basa] segment,

length of segments [ 0.8 (0.8-0,85), {1 2.7 (2.7-2.95},

Tt 1.6, 1V 1.7 (15-17) lablurm with 4il: segment

longer than basal and slightly shorter than 3rd,

length of segments, 1 0.7 (0.7-0.8) 11 1.1 (1 1-L.i5),

LiL 1.0 (1.0+1.1), TV 0.9; bead width 2.65 (2,6-2.65);

interocular distance 1.6; interocellar distance 0.6

(0,6-0,7).

Thorex: Pronotal width 5.0 (4,9-5.0) distinctly

more than 244x jts length 1.9 (1.7-1.9), entire

Jateral margins distinctly serrate, anterior angle

spinose and not reaching '4 length of eyes, humeral

angle acute, (4,9-5.0); scutellum (length 3.5, 334.5;

width 2.9, 2.9-3.0) with distinct apical lobe.

metathoravic scent gland ostiolar peritreme (Fiz.

5) lobe-like, apex acuminate, anteriorly directed:

length base scutellum-apex clavus 2.7 (2.6-2.7); apex

clavus-apex corium 2.3 (1.9-2.3); apex corium-apex

abdomen including membrane 1.5 (1.5-2,0); apex

scutellum-apex abdomen including membrane 3.0

(3.0-3.5).

Abdomen; Postera-lateral margin of 71h

abdominal sternum sinuate; entire connexiva

exposed at repose,

Male genitalia; Pygophore (Fig, 9) as tong as

broad, lateral lobe narrowed, elongate, inwaril]y

direcied, postera-dorsal margin medially convex:

posteroventral margin medially shaliowly concave;

Paramere (Fig, 13) with inner margin of inner lobe

of blade convex, apex narrowed; aedeagus (Fig. 17)

with dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage

bilobed at base, cach lobe formed by four-lobed

Structure, with pair of yentrolateral thecal

appendages, vesica short, slightly shorter than

penial plates.

Female genitalia (Fig. 21); First gonocoxae large,

plate-like, somewhat triangulaz, medially close to

each other; 2nd gonocoxae conyex; 9th paratergites

narrowed, lobe-like; posterior margins of fused 8th

paratergiles medially inpushed; spermatheca (Fig.

25) with margins of pup region distinctly sinuate,

spermathecal bulb with two finger-like processes.

Material examined

Holotype male, New England National Park vie

Ebor, N.SW, 22,23-l-1966, B. Cantrell, in

Queensland Museum, Brisbane (Reg. Ne. T. Ll,

107), Paratype: | female, Green Hill Estate, Foot

hills, savannah form Ra. S.A, 24-8-1958, Under

bark Mt Lofty, TE. Woodward, in Department of

Entomology, University of Queensland, Brisbane,

Camparative note

Diemenia grossi sp, nov, is most closely related

to immurginata (Dallas) and minuta sp. nov. in

having paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes

prominerit, and inner lobe of blade of paramere

without seta but it can easily be separated fromm both

by having entire Jateral margin of pronotum

distinctly denticulate, spernyathecal bulb with two

finger-like processes and by other characters as

noted in the key and description.

REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA

FIGURE |, Diemenia grossi, male, dorsal view

Diemenia immarginata (Da)lis)

(Figs 2, 6, 10, 14, 18, 22, 26}

Platycoris immarginatus Dallas, |851, p, |

Diemenia immarginata Gross, 1976, p. 363,

Description

Caloration end measurements: Body blackish

brown, thickly punctale except narrow lateral

margin of paraclypei, antennae with little basal

portion of basal and 3rd segment, anterolateral

margin of pronotum, scutellum with basal spot at

2d | AHMAD & & KAMALUDDIN

FIGURE 2. Dienrenia intrurginatea, mais, doysal view.

each angle and apical little margin, about basal

portion of each tibiae and median litle portion of

each connexival joints light brown: acelli brows:

eyes brownish black; membrane of henvelyera

brown, Tolal length of male = 9.0; ferale = 10.3-

Head: Anteocular distance 0.9 (O.R-.9) slightly

more than remainder of head 0.8 (0.65-0.8)

paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes proinensent with

rounded Ups; anrenniferous tubercles large with

sharply pointed tips; antennae with 2nd segment

shout J» length of basal segment, length of

segments, 1 O8 (0.7-0.8), 11 2.3 (2.1-2.3), C1 1.3

(12-13), JY mutilated; lablum with 4th segment

silghtly longer than basal and distinctly shorter thas

3rd, lengity of segments, [ 0.7 (0.6-0.7), 11 0.9, Il

1.) (.0-1.1), [V 0.8 (0.7-0.8); head width 1,95

REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA

FIGURE 3. Diemenia minuté, nwale dorsal view.

{1,95-2.15); interocular distance 1.4 (1.41.6);

interocellar distance 0.65,

Thorax: Pronotal width 4.6 (4,4-4.6) distinetly

more than 22x jts length 2.7 (2.65-2.7), anteno-

lateral Margin of pronoturn dentate, antenor angle

produced and passing more than '% length of eve,

humeral angles acute; sculellum (length 3.2.

2,85-3,2; width 2.7, 2,.65-2.7) with less distiner

apical lobe; metathoracic scent gland osriolar

peritreme (Fiz. 6) lobe-like apex round and antere-

jaterally chreeted; length base scutellum-apex clavus

2,4 (2,2-2.4); apex claVus-apex corium 2,1 (18-21);

apres COnuMm-apex abdomen including membrane 1.1

()4=1,8); apes seutellum-apex abdomen including

membrane 2.5 (2.5-28).

Abdomen: Postero-lateral margin of 7th

abdaminil sternum sinuate, entire connexiva and

last tree lergal Segments exposed at repase.

FIGURE 4. Diemenia rudiromeryingic, male, dorsal view.

Male geniiulia: Pygophore (Fig. 10) stishtly

broader than long, lateral lobe narrowed, beak-

shaped, outwardly directed, postera-dersu] margin

sinuate; paramere (Fig. 14) with inter margin of die

inner lobe of blade convex, apex narrowed

wedeapus (Fig. 18) with dorsal membranous

conjunctival appendage brlobed at base, each lobe

formed by four-lobed structure, with pair of vencoro-

|. AHMAD & 8S. KAMALUDDIN

lateral jheeal appendages, vesica short, slightly

shorter than penial plates.

Fernale genitalia (Fig. 22); First gonocoxae large,

plate-like, somewhat triangular, medially close to

each other; 2nd gonovoxae concave; 9th paratergites

bread, lobe-like; posterior marzins of fused 8th

poritergites medially slightly concave; spermatheca

(Fig. 26) with margins of pump region slightly

REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA 27

FIGURES 5-12. Diemrenia species: 5-8 metathoracic

scerit gland ostioles, ventral view; $, grass, 6,

immarginata, 7, minuta, 8, rubromarginalia; 9-12,

pygophore, dorsal view, 9, grossi, UW), inimarginata,

IL, minuta, 12, rubramarginata. Vth, abd, seg. (Eleventh

ubdominal seement); dhl, fdorso-lateral lohe); dmis (dorsa-

median surface); ©. (evaporatoria); o, (ostiole); per.

(peritreme); pre. (proctiver).

sinuate, spermathecal bulb with three Singer-like

processes,

Material examined

| male, Burnie Tas, Lea, det, GF, Gross 1987, 1

female, Mi Kosciusko. B. Ingleby. det. G.F. Gross

(987, in South Australian Musenm, Adelaide,

Compurative nole

Diamenia immarginata (Dallas) is most closely

related to minuta sp. nov. in having only antero-

lateral margins of pronotum denticulate, tergites

expased at repase and spermathecal bulb with three

finger-like processes bul it can easily be separated

from the same by having anteocular distance only

slightly longer than remainder of head and lateral

lobes of pygophore pointed into a beak-like

structure and by other characters as noted in the

key and deseripiion.

Diemenia minuta sp. nov.

(Figs. 3, 7, V1, 1S, 19, 23, 27)

Description

Coloration and measurements: Body ochraceous

black, thickly punctate; except marrow lateral

margins of paraclypei, antennae with Ist and 2nd,

of proximal ‘4 of 3rd and 4th segments,

anterolateral margins of pronotum, a small spot at

each basal angle and on apical lobe of scurtellum,

antero-lateral patch on corium, proximal '%2 of

femur, more than proximal 44 of portion of each

tibia, median little portion of each connexival suture

ochraceous; ocelli tinged red; eyes dark; membrane

of hemelytra brown. Total length male = 8.30;

female = 9.70.

Head: Anteocular distance 0.9 (0,9-0.95) about

1’2™ length remainder of head 0.6 (0.6-0.65);

paraclypeal lobe just above eyes prominently

developed with rounded tips: antenniferous

tubercles moderate with blunt tips; antennae with

2nd segitent equal or slightly longer than 3x length

of Ist segment, length of segments 1 0.7, 1 2.3

(2.1-2.3), TT 1,4 (1.2-1.4), 1V 1.5; lablum with 4th

segment equal to Ist and distinctly shorter than 3rd,

length of segments, | 0.6 (0.6-0.75), 1) 1.05

(1.0-1.05), Lt 1.0, 1'V 0.6 (0.6-D.75); width head 2.2

(2,2-2,3); interocular distance (1,4, 1,4-1,5};

intérocellar distance 0.6.

Thorax: Width of pronotum 4.1 (4.1-4.35), abour

242% its length 1,6 (1,6-1,8); antero-lateral margin

serrate, anterior angle blunt and not reaching \4

length of eyes, humeral angies acute; scutel-

lum (length 2.8, 2.8-3.4; width 2.5, 2.5-2.9) with

less distinct apical lobe; metathoracic scent

gland ostiolar peritreme (Fig. 7} lobe-hke, apex

narrowed, anterolaterally directed; length base

scutellum-apex clavus 2,2 (2.2-2.6); apea clavus-

apex corium 1.9 (1.9-2.1), apex corium-apex

abdomen including membrane 0.8 (0.8-1.6); apex

scutellum-apex abdomen including membrane 2.4

(2.4-3.0).

Abdomen: Postero-lateral margin of 7th

abdominal sternum sinuate) entire connexiva and

last three tergal segments exposed at repose.

Male genitalia: Pygophore (Fig. 18) as long as

broad, lateral lobe narrowed, elongate, outwardly

directed, postero-dorsal margin medially sinuate,

postero-ventral margin medially shallowly concave;

paramere (Fig, 15) with inner margin of inner lobe

of blade convex, apex narrowed and acuminate;

aedeagus (Fig. 19) with dorsal membranous

conjunctival appendage bilobed at base. each lobe

formed by trilobed structure, with pair of

ventrolateral thecal appendages, vesica short,

slightly shorter than penial plates.

Female genitalia (Pig. 23): First gonocoxae large,

plate-like, sonmewhat triangular, medially close to

each other; 2nd gonocoaae straight; 9th paratergites

broad, lobe-like; posterior margins of fused 8th

paratergites medially slightly concave; spermatheca

(Fig. 27) with margins of pump region medially

notched, spermathecal bulb with three linger-like

processes.

28 1, AHMAD & 8, KAMALUDDIN

Material exainined

Holotype male, Mt Buffalo National Park, east

Victoria, 17-1-1966, B. Cantrell, tp Queensland

Museum, Brisbane (Reg. No. T.Ll, 106). Paratype:

| female, Mt Hotham, east Victoria [6-1-1966, T.

Weir, Department. of Entomology, University of

Oucensland, Brisbane,

Comparative note

Diamenia minutia sp. oov. is most closely related

to 2 immarginata (Dallas) as noted under the

comparative note of that species, but it can easily

be separated from the same by having 2nd labial

segment longer than 3rd as compared to 2nd labial

segment shorter than 3rd in DB jimmerginata and

by other characters as noted in the key and

description,

Diamenia rubromarginata (Guérin-Meneville)

(Figs. 4, 8, 12, 16, 20, 24, 28)

Plaiycoris rubromarvinatus Guénn-Meneville, 1830,

p. 169,

Diemenia rubromarginata Gross, 1976, p. 366.

Platycoris distinctus Montandon, 1903, p, 286.

Platycoris affinis Dallas, 1851, p. 154.

Diemenia deyrollei Spinola, 1850, p. 91.

Diemenia rubromarginata deyrollei Spinola (sic

Signoret) 1850, Gross, 1976, p. 366.

Description

Coloration and measurements: Body dark brown,

thickly punctate, except narrow lateral margin of

paraclypei, antennae wilh small basal arch of Ist

proximal 3 of 4th and Sth, entire lateral margins

of pronotum, one spot at each basal angle of

scutellum, proximal half of lateral margin of

corium, tibia excluding small distal part, lareral

counexival sutures pale; little distal partion of tibia

and all tarsi light brown; ocelli tinged reddish; eyes

dark brown; membrane of hemelytra brown. Total

length male 9.9 (9,15-10,0); female 9,6 (9.4-9.6).

Head: Anteocular distance 0,9 (0,85—0,9) slightly

longer than remainder of head 0.8 (0.7-0.8);

paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes poorly

developed with rounded tips; antenniferous

tubercles large with sharply pointed tips; antennae

with 2nd segment more than 3x length of basal

segment; length of segments, | 0.9. 1 2.9 (2.9-3.0),

(1) 1.4 (1.4-1.6), [V 5; labium with 4th segment

distinctly shorter than basal and slightly shorter

than 3rd, length of segrnents, C 1.1, 11 1,2, [1 1,0,

1¥ 0.9; head width 2,5 (2.35-2,5); interocular

distance 1,5 (1,35-1,55), interocellar distance 0.7

(0.7-0.75).

Thorax, Width of pronctum 4,6 (4,3-4,8)

distinctly more than 242% its length 1.6 (1.5-2.9);

antero-lateral margin serrate, anterior angles acute

and much shorter than 2 length of the cyes,

humeral angles sub-rounded, scutellum (length 3,1,

2,9-3,3; width 3,0, 2,7-3,0) with distinct apical lobe;

metathoracic scent gland ostialar peritreme (Pig.

8) elongate, spatulate, apex narrowed, anteriorly

directed; length base scutellum-apex clayus 2.4

(2,0-2,5); apex clavus-apex corium 2,5 (2,1-2,4);

apex corium-apex abdomen including membrane

1,6 (1.4-1.9): apex scutellum-apex abdomen

including membrane 3.2 (3.0-3.2),

Abdomen; Postero-lateral margin of 7th

abdominal sternum somewhat straight; entire

connexiva and last three abdominal terga exposed

at repose.

Male genitalia; Pygophore (Fig. 42} much

broader than long, lateral lobes narrowed at apex

and shorter, pastero-dorsal margin medially slightly

convex, posteroventral margin deeply concave;

paramere (Fig. 16) with inner margin of inner lobe

of blade sinuate, apex broad, outer lobe curved

FIGURES (3-20, Parameres, inner view, 13, grossi, 14,

immarginata, 15, minuta, 16, rubromarginata; 17-20,

aedeagus, dorsal view, 17, grossi, 18, Immarginata, 19),

minute, 20, rabromarginata. bl. (blade); dmc. app. (darsal

membranous conjunctival appendage); gp. (gonopore); pl.

(penial lobe); stm (stem); th, (theca); ves. (vesica); v1. th.

app, (Ventro-laleral thecal appendage),

REVISION OF ALSTRALIAN GENUS LUE WENA 24)

inward, beak-like; aedeagus (Fig. 20) with dorsal

membranous conjunctival appendage bilobed at

base, each lobe formed by bilobed structure, wilh

pair of ventral thecal appendages, vesica short,

about equal to length of penjal plates.

Female genitalia (Pig. 24): First ganocoxae larve,

plate-like, somewhat triangular, medially wide

apart; 2nd gonocoxae concave; 9th paratergites

narrowed, lobe-hke; posterior margins of fused 8th

paralergites medially inpushed; spermatheca (Fig,

28) with margins of pump region slightly sinuate,

spermathecal bulb with three finger-like processes.

Material examined

1 male, If female South Australia, Horsnells Gully,

Lower Hermitage, (7.100891, 14-18-5-1966, JW,

Mellor, J. Herridge, der. G.F Gross (987; | male,

| female Hobart, Tasmania — J.J. Walker

collection, in British Museum (Natural Histary),

London; | female, Jasmann Loan No. HE 702/84,

in Zoological Museum Helsinki, Finland,

Comparative note

Diemenia rubromarginata (Guerin-Meéneville)

resembles most D, jmmearginuta (Dallas) in having

antenniferous tubercules remarkably developed and

spine-like and paraclypet much longer than clypeus,

but if can casily be separated from all the Diemenia

species hy having paraclypeal Jobe just above the

eyes less prominent and inner lobe of the blade of

paramere with a single seta, and by other characters

as noled in the key and description,

CLADISTIC ANALYSIS OF THE INCLUDED TAXA

Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989) have presented a

cladogram of some genera of the Diemenia group

of Gross (1976) including Diemenia and Niarius.

Here a cladistic analysis of Diemenia species is given

based upon 14 characters. Polarity was determined

on the basis of out-group comparison with (he

members of the superfamily Pentatomoidea and

Trichophora. No homoplasy had to be invoked.

Character und Character States

1. Lunafe patch above otelli {a)o Ahmad &

Kamaluddin (1989) examined representatives of a

number of genera of the Diemenia group al Gross

(1976) and considered it apomorphie, It is @ unique

condition in the enure Family Pentatamidae and

is only found jn Diemenia and Niarius species and

therefore is considered here to be their

synapomorphy,

2, Lateral lobes of paraclypei just above the eves

(b) Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989) found this

condition in those of several genera of the Diementa

group and have considered it apomorphic,

Following their reasoning in grassy, trrmargino/a

and minute the condition ef mare prominent tateral

lobes is considered here ta be a further derived stare

(ho),

3. Anterior lobes uf pronatum produced and

directed anteriad (e)) Wis a-rare conditian and Is

nouced In some letrodines of Phyilocephabinae ane

Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1988b) tive considered it

lo be apomorphie. Followlug thei reasoniag this

character state in inmtarginata and winnla also

reflects their synapomorphy. In Jmmareinata the

apex of anterior lobes appears narrower and mor:

prominent and probably reflects 2 more derived

state (Ca mi Fig. 24),

4, Lateral mareits of pranotuin eperiulate (d). In

halyines and some asopines 4 portion of the lateral

margin of pronotum is erenulate like those of

lestonocorines which state was cunsidered to be

apomorphic by Schaeler & Ahmad (1987), In

Diemenia and Niaties specves also (his charicler

state looks apomorphic {d}, On the other hand the

entire lateral margin showing marked erenulatiuns

in grosy/ looks (o be a more derived state (dp in Fre.

29),

§. Patch on the apical fale af scurelfam (ele Iw

Several groups of Pentatominae including thase of

Diemenia species there 1s usually a spot an each

basal angle of the scutellum bur rhe spor on the

apical lobe of the scutellum is very rare and it is

certainly apamorphic in prinuta.

& Tihiae sulcate (1). Suleated tbiac are encuuntersd

in some groups of Trichophora as in coreines and

was considered derived by Alimad (1979). The

sulcated tibiae in Diemenia apecies are alsa

considered here to be their autapomaryshy

7, Tibiae flattened (2); This character ts alsa

remarkably rare in Trichophora as is the case in

some coreine Trichophora and tt also appears to be

an autapomorphy of Niaras spevtes.

R, Sides of ahdamen expased (h\- ln most of the

Pentatominae only a small portion of connexeva is

exposed but in Diemerie species not only [he entire

connexiva are exposed but che sides of (he abdomen

are also in Same cases exposed, This is cerisinty

autapomorphy of the group.

9, Dorsolateral lobes. of pyveophore remarkably

prominent fi; This appears a fare character in

Pentatominae; Afinad & Kamaludilin (L989) alse

considered it apomorphic in certain genera of the

Diemenia group, Laterally directed tips of these

lobes appear more derived in inumarginal/a and

mminuta (iz). Io minutia however the laterally directed

portion is remarkably prominent und this state

appears to be further derived (\3 in Fig. 24).

10.. Outer margin ef peramere with un arel-shaped

tooth-like structure (j); This is a rare comlicion in

Penlatominae and Ahinad & Ramaluddin (1959)

40 |. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN

tal. gox.

2nd. gox,

. Sth. pt.

FIGURES 21-24, Female terminalia, ventral view, 21,

grossi, 22, immarginata, 23, minuta, 24, rubromarginata,

Ist gox. (first gonocoxae); 2nd. gox. (second gonovoxae);

8th, pl. (eighth paratergite); 9th. pt. (ninth paratergite);

arc. (arcus); pre, (proctiger),

also considered it synapomorphy of some genera

of the Diermenia group. In immarginata this lobe

appears slender, more elongate and acute at the apex

and reflects a more derived state (jo in Fig. 29). In

rubromarginata however the apex of the outer lobe

is recurved which looks to be a further derived

condition (jz in Fig. 29),

\l, Base of inner lobe of paramere with a bristle

(k): This is an extremely rare condition in

Pentatominae and is only found in PD,

rubromarginata which is considered here to be its

autapomorphy.

12. Dorsal membranous conjunctival apendage

mullilobed (1): In most of the Pentatominae the

dorsal membranous conjunctival appendage is

bilobed (Ahmad 1979). In rubromarginata each lobe

is divided into two lobules which is certainly a

derived state in this species. In grossi, immarginata

and minutia each lobe is divided into several lobules

which appears to be a further derived condition (lp

in Fig. 29).

13. Ovipositoer partly concealed by Ist gzonocoxae

(m): In Pyrrhocoroidea, Ahmad & Schaefer (in

manuscript) have considered partly concealed

external genitalia to be an apomorphic state because

it is very rare in Trichophora. Following their

reasoning in Niarjus species the ovipositor partly

concealed by the first gonocoxae is considered here

to be an autapomorphby of the group.

14. Spermathecal bulb with finger-like processes

(n}: In some groups of Pentatominae the

spermathecal bulb possesses finger-like processes

which were considered to be apomorphic by Ahmad

& Kamaluddin (1989). Following their argument,

possession of three processes in most of the

Diemenia species (one or two processes in Niarius

species) is considered here to be a more derived

condition (nz in Fig. 29).

dis. spd, Prx. f.

ran PIX. 7

ANG

LiA\

ins

pal SPs,

| z \ an

P ft \ e

FIGURES 25-28, Spermatheca, 25, grossi, 26,

immarginata, 27, minuta, 28, rubramarginata, dis. f.

(distal flange); dis. spd, (distal spermathecal duct); mdl.

(median dilation); pr. spb. (process of spermathecal bulb);

prx. f, (proximal flange); prx. spd, (proximal spermathecal

duct); scl. md. (sclerotized median duct); spb.

(spermathecal bulb); sp.p, (spermathecal pump).

Diemenia spp

minute immarginata =r st rubromarginata Nianius

FIGURE 29. Cladogram of relationships between species

of Diemenia.

REVISION OF AUSTRALIAN GENUS DIEMENIA i

Discussion of Cladogram

Ahmad & Kamaluddin (1989) also considered

Niarius and Diemenia species to be sister groups,

D. rubromarginata appears isolated among the

Diemenia species in having sister group relationship

with grossi, immarginata and minuta. On the other

hand minuta and marginata appear most closely

related, and grossi to be their sister group. The

anteriorly directed anterior lobes of the pronotum

and laterally directed dorsolateral lobes of the

pygophore suggest that the two species are most

closely related, and the complex multilobed dorsal

membranous conjunctival appendages and more

prominent lateral lobes of the paraclypei above the

eyes, confirm the sister group relationship of grossi

with immarginata and minuta.

ACKNOWLEDGMENT

This project was financially supported by USDA/PARC

Research Project No. FG-Pa-361(PK-SEA-155).

REFERENCES

AHMAD, I. 1979. A revision of the superfamilies

Coreoidea and Pentatomoidea (Heteroptera:

Pentatomomorpha) from Pakistan, Azad Kashmir and

Bangladesh. Ent. Soc. Kar. Suppl. 1 (4): |-113.

AHMAD. 1. 1986. A fool-proof technique for inflation

of male genitalia in Hemiptera (Insecta) Pakistan, J.

ent Soc, Kar, 1 (2): V1-112.

AHMAD, |. & KAMALUDDIN, 8. 1981. A new species

of the genus Catacanthus Spinola (Heteroptera:

Petatomidae: Pentatominae) from the New Hebrides

with morphological notes on two other Australasian

species and their relationships. Rec, 5S, Aust, Mus, 18

(11): 227-233,

AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S. in press. A new tribe

for phyllocephaline genera Gellia Stal and Tetroda

Amyot et Serville (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae) and their

revision. Annot. zool, bot. Bratislava.

AHMAD, I. & KAMALUDDIN, S. 1989. A new genus

and species of the Diemenia group (Hemiptera:

Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) from Australia with

cladistic analysis of some related genera, Rec. S. Aust.

Mus. 23 (1): 33-38.

GROSS, G.F. 1976, Plant-feeding and other bugs

(Hemiptera) of South Australia. Heteroptera. Parts

I-I[. Government Printer, Adelaide.

GUERIN-MENEVILLE, FE. 1830, Crustacea, Arachnida

and Insecta of the Voyage, See France (voyages and

c—Coquille) Voyage Autour du Monde... sur la

Coquille, pendant, 1822-25, and ce, Zoologie 2 (2);

9-302. Paris.

KIRKALDY, GW. 1909. ‘Catalogue of the Hemiptera

(Heteroptera) with Biological and Anatomical

References, lists of Foodplants and Parasites, etc, Vol,

1 Cimicidae.’ Felix Dames, Berlin.

MONTANDON, A.L. 1903. Hemipteres aquatiques notes

synonymiques et geographiques, descriptions d’éspéces

nouvelles. Bull. Soc. Bucarest, 12 (1-2): 97-121,

SCHAEFFER, CW.,, and AHMAD, I. 1987, A cladistic

analysis of the genera of the Lestonocorini (Hemiptera:

Pentatomidae: Pentatominae). Proc. Entomol. Soc,

Wash. 89 (3): 444-447.

SPINOLA, M. 1850. Tavola sinnotica dei generi spettanti

alla classe degli insetti arthrodignati Hemiptera Linn.,

Latr. Rhyngato Fabr, Rhynchota Burm. Mem. Matem.

Fis. Soc. Ital. Modena 25: 64-100,

A NEW GENUS AND SPECIES OF THE DIEMENIA GROUP (HEMIPTERA

: PENTATOMIDAE : PENTATOMINAE) FOM AUSTRALIA, WITH

CLADISTIC ANALYSIS OF SOME RELATED GENERA

BY I, AHMAD & §. KAMALUDDIN

Summary

A new genus and species from “St Emlyn’, Australia, are described with special reference to their

metathoracic scent auricles and male and female genitalia. The new taxa are compared with their

closest allies of Diemenia Spinola, and Niarius Stal in the Diemenia group of Gross (1976) and a

cladistic anlysis of the genera of the above group is presented.

A NEW GENUS AND SPECIES OF THE DIEMENIA GROUP (HEMIPTERA: PENTATOMIDAE:

PENTATOMINAE) FROM AUSTRALIA, Ni ia ANALYSIS OF SOME RELATED

!. AHMAD & S- KAMALUDDIN

AHMAD, [. & KAMALUDDIN, S. 1989 4 pew genus and species of the Diemenia eroup

(Hemiptera: Pentatomidac: Pentatominae) from Australia with cladistic analysis of some related

genera, Rec. 8. Ausi, Mus. 23 (1): 13-38.

A new genus and species from ‘Mt Emlyn’, Australia, are described with special reference to

their metathoracie svent aurivies and male and female genitalia. The mew taxa are compared

with their closest allies of Digmenia Spinola, and Niarivs Stal in the Diemenia group of Gross

(1976) and o cladistic analysis of the related genera of the above group js presented.

1, Ahmad, Depariment of Zoclogy-Entomology University of Karachi, Karachi— 32, Pakistan

&5S, Kamaluddin, Department of Zoology, Federal Government Urdu Science College, Karachi,

Pakistan, Manuseript received 22 [anuary 1988,

Gross (1976) described his Diewietie group with

the characteristic feature of strigose vittae form-

ing a curved line laterally on rhe abdomen on seg-

ments I, IU, and LV, or [Land OF, or tl) and Iv

to accommodate aberrant eroups like his Boocaris,

Alphenor Stal and Caridophthalnius Assman along

with Diemenia Spinola, Niarius Stal and Aplero-

dus Dallas and four others with five-segmented an-

tennae. Abrned e7 al. (1982) suspected that the stri-

gose vittae which link the members of Diemeniini

Kirkaldy or the Digmenia etoup are shared by the

members of remarkably civerse groups. Earlier

Bergroth (1905) also recognised two different pat-

terns of strigose vittae, viz. arranged in a single

straight row in the members of Corimiius Stal and

Oncocoris Mayr and in two or three irregular rows

in Diemenia and Niarins. Gross (1976) also consi-

dered strigose vittae of Caridephthalmus species

very different from those of Booceris.

During a revision of Niatius and Diemenia

{present authors in manuscript), we examined a

male and a female specimen from ‘Mt Emlyn’, Aus-

tralia by the courtesy of Dr A. Neboiss, Museum

of Victoria, These looked intermediate between

Diemenia and Niarius in the characters as. noted

under the following comparative note and cladis-

tic analysis, The resemblance to the above two

genera was so striking thatthe male was identified

as Niarius or an allled new genus and the female

as Diemenia (sp, nov.) by Dr G,F. Gross of the

South Australian Museum, Adelaide. These are

described below as Grassimenia with its type spe-

cies tuberculota with special reference to the

metathoracic scent auricles and male and female

genitalia, Ii is compared with its closest allies

Diemenia, Niarius and Aplerares, and in vhe light

of these characters 9 cladistic analysis of related

genera of the Diewtenta group 1s also presented.

For the examination of the male genitalia and

especially for the inflation of the aedeagus, the

techniques of Ahmad (1986) were used. For the

examination of the female genitalia and for

descriptions, illustrations and for measurements the

conventional procedures especially those used by

Ahmad ef wl (1982) were generally followed. All the

measurements are in millimetres,

Genus Grossimenia gen, nov,

Type-species: Grossimenia ruberculata sp. nov.

Description

Coloration and general shape: Generally dark

brown with ochraceous patches; elongate, covered

with tubercles,

Head: Slightly longer than broad; eyes. nonsty-

late, paraclypei shorter than clypeus, forming a

lobe in front of the eyes; anteocular distance much

longer than temainder of head; antenniferous

tubercles visible from above, laterally slightly

projected and pointed but not spinously produced;

antennae four-segmented, with Ist seement short-

er than head, 2nd segment longest and much longer

than 3rd; labium very Jong, reaching to 7th abdomi-

nal venter.

Thorax: Pronoturn slightly more than 2 « broad-

than long, humeral angles sub-rounded, lateral

margins serrate; scutellum elongate, much longer

than broad; antero-lateral margins ef conum

crenulate, meso-sternum sulcate; metathoracic scent

auricles. spatulate, evaporating area distinctly

rugulose; hind femora armed with several spines,

Abdemen; Connexiva exposed at repose, Ipd and

4th abdominal venter with strigose vittae.

Male zeniialia: Pygophore quadrangular, lateral

lobes large and narrowed al apex; paramere T-

shaped; aedeagus with bilobed dorsal membranous

conjunctival appendage, vesica shart.

Female genitalia: First gonocoxae somewhat

triangular; 9th paratergites triangular with apices

narrowed, much shorter than fused posterior

margin of 8th paratergites.

M4 1, AHMAD & S, KAMALUDDIN

Etymology

The new genus is named Grossimenia in hanour

of Dr O.B Gross, South Australian Museum, who

originally recognised the taxon to be near Diemenia

and Miarins.

Comparative note

Grossimertia 1s closely allied 10 Niurius in hav-

ing only the connexiva exposed at repose and the

outer Jobe of the paramere small, and to Dieme-

nia in having the lateral margins of the pronotum

always serrate. l can be separated From both in

having the body elongate, paraclypei shorter than

the clypeus and labium very long, reaching to 7th

abdominal venter,

z2-0mm

FIGURE I, Grossimenia tuberculata,

Grossimenia tuberculata sp. nov.

(Fig, 1-6)

Description

Coloration and measurements; Dark brown ex-

cept narrow lateral margins of paraelypei and Jater-

al margins of pronotum; three basal spats on. scurel-

lum; apex of femora, basal portion of tibiae and

tarsi, ochraceous; eyes blackish brawn; acelli

brownish; riembrane of hernelytra light brown. To-

tal length male = 7,35; female = 8,45,

Head: Paraclypei with apex acuminate,

paraclypeal lobe just above the eyes prominent,

lobe-like; anteocular distance 1,15 (1.15-1.25) about

or more than 244 length af remainder of head

0.4 (0.4-0.5y; width of head 1.5 (1.5-1.76); inter-

ocular distance 1,0 (1.0-1,05), interocellar distance

0,5 (0,5-0,55 antennae with basal segment much

shorter than head Jength and 4 of 2nd, length of

segments, 1 0,55 (0,55-0,6), 11 1.9 (1.8-1,9), UT 1

(1.05-1.1), 1V mutilated; labium with 2nd segment

longest, 4th shortest, length of segments; (1.4; 1

1,6 (1.6-1,9), IT 1.5 (1.5-1,6), TV 1.1 (10-11).

Thorax: Provotum with anterior and humeral

angles broad, length 1.5 (1,5-1.6); width 3,1

(3,1-3.4); scutellum laterally distinetly bilobed,

apex acuminate, length 3.1 (3.1-3.7); width 1,9

(1.9-2,0); metathoracie scent gland ostiolar peri-

treme (Fig- 2) lobe-like, anterior margin sinuate,

apex narrowed, acuminate, directed laterad; with

spines; membrane of hemelytra shorter than ab-

domen; distance base scutellum-apex clavus 1,9

(1,9-2.1); apex clavus-apex corium 1,3 (1,3-1.7);

apex corium-apex abdomen including membrane

0.9 (0.9-1,1); apex scutellum-apex-abdomen in-

cluding membrane 1,2 (1.2=1.4),

Abdomen: Connexiva slightly exposed. ai. repose;

anterolateral margin of 7th abdominal sternum

sub-rounded,

Male genitalia; Pygophore (Fig.3) broader than

long, dorso-median surface medially slightly

produced and straight, ventro-posterior margin

medially deeply inpushed, lateral lobes elongate

with apex narrowed, lateral margins sinuate; para-

mere (Fig, 4) with inner arm broad, apex narrowed,

ouier arm curved, spine-like, outer margin sinu-

ate; aedeagus (Fig. 5) with tips of bilobed dorsal

membranous conjunctival appendage sclerotized,

penial lobes large, plate-like, vesica not reaching

fused margin of bilobed dorsal membranous con-

junctival appendage.

Female genitalia (Fig. 6): First gonocoxae large,

plate-like, posterior margin distinctly sinuate; 9th

paratergites elongate; posterior margin of fused ar-

cus and triangulin convex; 2nd gonocoxae posteri-

orly corecave,; posterior margin of proctiger

straight, fused posterior margin of 8th paratergiles

medially inpushed,

Material examined:

Holotype male, Australia Mt Emlyn’ —Q, 12.5,

1937 in National Museum of Victoria. Paratype fe

male, Same data, in National Museum of Victoria,

Comparative note and etymology:

At present it is the only known species of Gros-

simenia gen. nav, but its tuberculate body, from

which its name is derived, should isolate it in its

genus,

DIEMENIA (PENTATOMIDAER) 33

dims.

proc.

FIGURES 2-6. Grossimenia iuberculata: 2, meiathorac-

ic scent gland ostioles, ventral view; 3, pygophere, dorsal

views 4, paramere, inner view; §, aedeagus, dorsal view;

6, female genitalia, ventral view. lst gox. (first gzonacax-

ac}; 2nd gox, (second gonocoxae); Bth pt. (eighth parater-

gite), 8th spr. (eighth spirscle); 9th. pt. (ninth parater-

wile); arc, (arcis), bl. (blade), dl. | (dersal-lateral lobe);

dmc. app. (dursal membranous conjunctival appendage);

dms. (darso-median surface), evp, (evaparaloria); ap.

{gonopore); o. (ostile), per. (preitreme); pl. (penial lobe);

proc, (proctiger); sim, (ster); th. (theca); ves, (vesiea).

CLADISTIC ANALYSIS OF THE Taxa [INCLUDED

The present authors have recently completed (in

manuseripry a revision af Diemtenta and Niarius.

Earlier (1982) they have also revised Aplerotus of

this group. Gross (1976) has described with beau-

tiful illustrations the genera af Ins Diemenia group,

In this ight a cladistic analysis of those genera of

the Diemenia group which have four-segmented an-

tennae is presenfed. In all, 27 characters, the polar-

ities of Which could not unreasonably be deduced,

are analysed, No homoplasy had to be invoked,

Characters and Character States

1, Bad) patterned (a): Remarkably patterned body

With a prominent transverse lutegus stripe al about

the level of the apex of scutellum in the members

of Aplerotus is unique and it is certainty apomorph-

ic, similar to the colour patterns encoun-

tered in strachime Pentatomiuae which is also an

apomorphic condition.

2, Body oblangate (b): Pentatomidae are usually

eval but elongate (e.g. Mecidee Stal) or oblongate

{some halyine) ~ bodied species are very rare and

we consider this character of Grossimenia

apomorphic.

3. Lateral margins af head produced in front af eves

(ck This appears to be a unique coriditlon ih the

entire Pentatominae and is therefore certainly an

apomorphy. In Diemenia. Grossimenia, Niarius and

Gilippus species it is very small and lies just in trout

of the eye, but in A/phenay species it extends into

an upwardly directed acute lobe lying frora just {in

front of the eyes and thrown up into an erect trian-

gular tooth-like process over the antennifers.. The

latter condition appears therefore to be a more der-

ived state (cz in Fig. 7). In Booceris and Aplerorius

species this process appears to have been secondanly

Jost (cz in Fig. 7).

4. Eyes stylate (d): Throughout Heteroptera the

eyes are usually nonstylate, but peduneulate eyes do

occur independently in some erowps of Trighaphora

such as in eeocorine Lygaeidae, in some largilne

Largidae and strachiine Pentatomidae. This condi-

tion is certainly apomorphic. Boocoris and Aplere-

tus species have slightly or distinetly stylate eyes and

appear related, but remarkably pecdunculate small

eyes also occur in Gilippus sp, which appear to be

its autapomorphy, but it must have been developed

independently.

5. Antenaifers prominent (e): In Pentaromoidea the

antennifers are usually unspinose but in some

groups of Padopini such as in Storthecaris species,

the antennifers are spinose and promineat which

is their apomorphy. Similarly all the genera treat-

ed in the Deimenia group by Gross (1976) have

prominent antennifers, mostly spinose, which

reflects their synapomerphy but in _Alphenor spe-

cies each antennifer is produced into a cordate flat

process which appears to be a further derived con-

dition (ez in Fig. 7).

6. Lunate patch in front af ocelli (f): Unicolourous

body is plesiamorphic and in this light the marked

dark lunate patch in front of ocelli in Diementa and

Niarius species ts apomorphig

7. Broad and medially noiched apical margins ef

paractypei (g)< In Pentatomidae the paraclypei are

round of acute, but broad, truncate or medially

notched paraclypei are extremely rare and therefore

we consider it autapomorphy of Gilippus species.

8. Antennae four-seemented (hy: In Pentatomoidea

the occurrence of five-segmented antennae is very

common and rnust be regarded as plesiomorphic

The occasional tour-segmented antennae which oc-

cur in some halyines are considered neotenic and

therefore apomorphic (Slater pers, comm,),

9. Second antennal segment remarkably longer

than each af the other antennal segments (i): This

is also an extremely rare condition in Pentatomi-

nae and probably represents synapamorphies of the

presently treated pencra (Fig. 7) following Ahmad

& Afzal (1988),

Mi |} AHMAD & S& KAMALUDDIN

cone yal Cm oes

Aluiyiior hole

eee

FIGURE 7, Cladogram of the genera included.

LO. Bosal antennals clavate (\): ln Trlehophora all

atiterinals are wsually eylindrical but in some groups

eg. Mitusca Stal of the Leptocorisinae and Aces-

tra Dallas of the Micrelytrinae of the Alydidae the

basal antennas are remarkably elavare as is the ap-

ical Segment in most of the Coreidac. This unusual

condition retlegis their apomorphy and this state

in Booeors bafitorimis Gross also feflects its

mitapomorphy

11. Lohivent reaching seventh abdominal venter (k):

In Pentatomidae the Jabiurni usually reaches to the

hind coxwe but the remarkably long labium reach-

ing to Ihe 7th abdominal venter is certainly an apo-

morphic state in Grassimenia.

12. Lateral enurmeins af pronotum crenulate (1):

Smooth lateral margins occur in the majortly of

Pentatomidae bugs and where serrations are found,

as in most asopime and halyine Pentatomidae, these

reflect their apomorphies, Following this sreument

the presence of crenulations in Niarius, Diemensa,

Grossimenta and Alphenoer species refleers their

sylapomorphies but in lplerarus and Boocwris spe-

cies the loss of crenulations is apparently a rever-

sal of this chatacter and therefore is considered here

a further derived trail (1, in Pig, 7),

13, Hemeral angles produced (mi): In Pertatomi-

dae humerals are usually rounded but in some

groups such as the Asopini and the Halylat, the hue

mierals may be spine-like refleciing their apomor.

phy following Schaefer & Ahmed (1987), In

Boocoris sp, the basal third of the anterolateral mar-

gins of the pronotum are produced into a promi-

nent, apecally bifid, flattened process, arising [rom

the dise and directed outwards at abour 45% The

posterior process bordering the bifurewvion is the

shorter and vonieal part.. This condinen evetainly

represents the autapomorphy of the taxon,

14. Presence of transverse spines on lateral margins

of pronotum (ny: In the Pentatomidae the anterior

angle of the pronotum is usually rounded but in

most groups of the Phyllocephalinae itis pointed,

which appears derived. In Gilippus sp, the anterior

angles are produced laterally into pronounced

(vansverse spines, Similarly, slightly above anterior

to humeral angles on either side of marked acute

projections in Gilippus sp, reflect autapomorphy,

15. Scutellum markedly acuminate with posterior

lobe remarkably narrow and elongale (oy); In the

Pentatomidae the apical lobe of the scutel-

lum is usually short and bread and (his

condition is plesiomorphic. In Grossimenia sp..

however, the apical lobe of the scutellum is not only

remarkably elongate but markedly narrow with apex

acute. This condition is very rare and apomorphie.

16. Fore-femoara arnted (p); In many groups of

Pentatomidae such as in most Asopini usually the

fore-femara are spinose and this condition has also

developed in some lygaeoid, pyrthoeoroid and

coreoid species. It certainly reflects the

autapomorphy of Alphenor species.

17. Hind-femora surpassing tip of abdomen (q):

In Heteroptera the legs are usually normal in size

in proportion to the size of the body, but in certain

#roups such as in Gerridae and in some Alydidae,

the hind legs are much longer than the abdomen

With femur surpassing the tip of the abdomen, This

is cerlainly their apomoarphy, Following this

argument this state in Booceris sp. represents

autapomorphy,

18. Each connexivum bearing spine (r): In Pen-

tatomidae the connexiva are usually unspinose but

in some pentalomids spinose connexiva are reasona-

bly common (eg. A/eweus Dallas, Diaphyta Ber-

groth, Morna Stal, Petalaspis Bergroth and Poecila-

metis Dallas). In all these taxa this character (which

could be of the same or different origin) appears

to be apomorphic. In Beovoris sp. each laveroter-

file bears a strong backwardly-directed or reflexed

spine which is unique in the entire group and is cer-

tainly apomorphie.

19, Sides of fergites exposed (4): In the

Pentatomidae the connexiva are usually exposed at

repose which is a plesiomorphic trail, but in

Diemenia species not only the connexiva but the

sides of tergites are also exposed, whivh is certainly

an apomorphic stare.

20. Presence af Strigase villae (t); Presence of

slrigose yillae is an unusual feature in the

Pentatomidae. These are present in only a lew

groups such as the Diemenia group of Gross and

in Anightiella Ahmad & Khan and Mecidea. In

these genera they appear to be of different types

but in every case they reflect an apomorphic

condition.

DIEMENIA (PENTATOMIDAE) 7

21. Median projection of Pygephure (uj- The dor-

soposteriar margin of the pyzophore in the majority

of the Pentatomidae is smoothly concave. The

prominent tilobed median projection in Aplero-

tus species certainly reflects the autapomorphy of

the genus.

22. Darsalateral processes of pygophore prominent

(v); These processes are usually rounded in the

Pentatomidae but In some advanced Pentatominae,

as i some halyines, these are prominent. In Niarius

and Grossimenia species (and also probably in

Alphenar specics whose male genitalia are

unknown), these processes are markedly prominent

and elongate which condilion represents their

synapomorphy. in Diemieria species, however, these

processes. are remarkably elongate and apically

curved. This feature represents a further denyed

state (v2 in Fig. 7).

23, Paramere with outer spine af the blade prami-

nent (w). In the species of three genera viz. Gros-

simenia, Niarius and Diemenia, there is a spine on.

the outer surfave of rhe blade which Is very rare in

the Pentatomittae and represents synapomorphy of

the group, In Grossjmenia sp, the spine is trans-

versely directed arid is slightly below the level of the

apex of the short blade which gives a Ehke appear-

ance co the paramere. Jo Nigrins and Diemenia spe-

wes (he spine is arch-like and is at the level af the

apex of the blade, which is a more derived charac-

ter and gives il an L- or y- shape (We in Fig. 7), In

Diementa species the spine is distinctly more

pronounced and gives the paramere a y-shaped ap-

pearance, which is considered here ta be further der-

ived (wa in Fig, 7),

24. Complex dersal membranous and other sctero-

tised conjunctival appendages (x): The dorsal nem-

branous conjunctival appendages in the majority of

the Pentalomidae |g simple, and bilobed as in

Niarius und in Grossimenia species. In Diemenia

Species it is usually very complicated, many-

branched and reflects aulapomorphy. la_Aplerarus

species the presence of many sclerotised conjunc-

lival appendages reflects a further derived condi-

Lion (Xa im Fig. 7).

25, First gonocoxae convealine most of the

remuining parts af oviposnar (y): In the

Trichophora the genitalia are usually exposed but

in the Pyrrhocoroidea these appear concealed,

which condition was considered apomorphie by

Abinad & Schaefer (in manhusenpt). Following that

argument the concealment of most af the oytpositor

by the first gonocoxae in Nigrius species ts certainly

an apomarphic state.

26, Spermathecal bulb markedly elongate (zy In

the Pentatomidae the spermathecal bulb is usually

oval or ablong, which condition reflects

plesiomorphy, bur in Niarivs species the

spermathecal bulb is usually elongate and slender

which is certainly a derived state,

27. Processes on the spermathecal bulb (aa): in

primitive Pentatomoidea (Ahmad 1979) che

spermathecal bulb is usually simple without finger-

like processes but in some groups of advanced

Pentatomidae such as in Carpocorini and Halyini,

finger-like processes are present on the spermathecal

bulb, which represents the apomarphic state similar

to that in Diemenia and Niarius species, When the

spermathecae of Gressimenia and Alphenor species

become available they may also be found to possess

ihese processes,

Discussion of Cladogram (Figure 7)

Gilippus (with five-segmented antennae) exhibits

sister group relationships with the above genera of

the Dienienia group (having four-segmented anten-

nae) in possessing lateral lobes on the head in front

of the eyes, The cladogram predicts that the sper-

matheea of Grossimenia, and also probably of Al-

pPhenor, will be found to possess finger-like process-

es on the spermathecal bulb.

The genera Apleroius and Boocoris apparently

form a group in exhibiting Joss of the lateral process

of the head in front of the eyes, and in the crenula-

tion of the lateral margins of the pronotum. Sim|-

larly the eyes in both are on upwardly and slightly

outwardly directed peduncles. In Gilippus species

the eyes are also pedunculate, but here the eyes are

smal) and the stalk appears mare prolonged and

must be considered of a different type.

The cladogram shows Niarius, Diernenia and

Grossimenia closely related and A/phenor to exhibir

a sister group relationship with these genera, The

male genitalia of A/phenor are unknown but the

cladogram predicts that when these become aVail-

able they will be found to possess lateral lobes of

the pygophore,

ACKNOWLEDGMENT

This projeer Was financially supported by PARCY USDA

Research Project Ne. "G-Pa-36) (PK-SEA-155).

REFERENCES

AHMAD, |. 1979. A revision of the superfamilies

Coregidea and Pestatomieidea (Heteraptera:

Pentatomomorpha) from Pakistan, Azad Kashniic and

Bangladesh, Eni, Soc Kar Suppl 1 t4): 1-113.

AHMAD, |. 1986. A fool-proof technique for inflation

of male genitalia jn Hemiplera (Insecta). Pakistan J

Ent. kar t (2); 4-012.

38 I. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN

AHMAD, I. & AFZAL, M. 1988. A revision of

Myrocheini Stal from Indo-Pakistan areas. Oriental

Insects 23:

AHMAD, I., KHAN, N.A. & KAMALUDDIN, S. 1982.

A revision of the genus Aplerotus Dallas (Heteroptera:

Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) with description of a

new species from South Australia. Rec. S. Aust. Mus.

18 (23): 513-518.

BERGROTH, E. 1905. On stridulating Hemiptera of the

Subfamily Halyinae, with descriptions of new genera

and new species. Proc. zool. Soc. Lond. 2: 146-154.

GROSS, G.F. 1976. Plant-feeding and other bugs

(Hemiptera) of South Australia. Heteroptera. Part II.

Government Printer, Adelaide.

SCHAEFER, CW. & AHMAD, I. 1987. A cladistic

analysis of the genera of the Lestenocorini (Hemiptera:

Pentatomidae: Pentatominae) Proc. Entomol. Soc.

Wash. 89 (3): 444-447.

A REASSESSMENT OF THE AUSTRALIAN SPECIES OF MENEPHILUS

MULSANT (COLEOPTERA : TENEBRIONIDAE) WITH DESCRIPTIONS

OF TWO NEW GENERA AND A LARVA AND PUPA

BY E. G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN

Summary

Among the Australian species previously assembled under the generic name Menephilus Mulsant

are three natural genera. One is Tetragonomenes Chevrolat (Coelometopinae) with five named

Australian species not revised here. Two are new and described as Kaszaba gen. noy.

(Coelometopinae) and Bassianus gen. noy. (Tenebrioninbae), each with four named species. New

combinations are : Tetra gonomenes aeneus (Carter), T. azuripennis (Carter) and T. ruficrnis

(Champion); Kaszaba coerulescens (Haag-Rutenberg), K. corvina (Erichson), K. laeta (Carter) and

K. pulchra (Carter) ; Bassianus colydioides (Erichson), B. humilis (Erichson), B. rectibasis (Carter)

and B. sydneyanus (Blackburn). B. armstrongi (Carter) is newly synonymised with colydioides

(Erichson). The affinities of the new genera are discussed and their species keyed and briefly

reviewed. The larva of Bassianus rectibasis and the pupa of B. sydneyanus are described and

compared with larvae of related genera and the tribe Heleini.

A REASSESSMENT OF THE AUSTRALIAN SPECIES OF MENEPHILUS MULSANT

(COLEOPTERA: TENEBRIONIDAE) WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF TWO NEW GENERA AND A

LARVA AND PUPA

E, G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN

MATTHEWS, E.G. & DOYEN, JT. 1989. A reassessment of ihe Australian species of Menephilus

Mulsant (Colenptera: Tenebrionidae) with descriptions of lwo new genera and a larva and pupa.

Rec, 3 Aust, Mus. 23(1); 39-50.

Among the Australian species previously assembled under the generic name Menephi(us Mulsant

are three natural genera, One is Te/raganomenes Chevrolat (Coclometapinae) with five named

Australian Species not revised here, Two are new and described as Kaszeba gen. nov,

(Coelometopitiae) and Bassianus gen, nov. (Tenebrioninae), each with four named species. New

combinations are: Tetraganomenes aeneus (Carter), 7! azuripennis (Carter) and T ruficornis

tChampion); Kaszaba coerulescens (Haag-Ratenberg), &, cervina (Erichsen), K. laefa (Carter)

and K, pulchra (Carter); Bassianus calydioides (Erichson), & Awmilis (Erichson}, & rectibasis

(Carter) and & sydneyanus (Blackburn). & armsrrongi (Carter) is newly synonymised with

colydivides (Erichsott}, The affinities of the new genera are discussed and their species keyed

and briefly reviewed, The larva of Bassianus rectibasis and the pupa of & sydneyanus are described

and compared wilh larvae of related genera and the tribe Heleini

E.G. Matthews, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia, SOOO &

IT. Doyen, Division of Entomology, University of California, Berkeley, California 94720,

Manuscript recelved 21 March 1988.

Confusion has attended the use of the generic

name Menéphiius Mulsant in Australla from its first

application by Macleay (1872) to his new parvulus

(= oolydiotdes Erichson) and to aigerrinius

Boisduval (a nomen dubium possibly in the genus

Zophophilus Fairmaire). Altogether, species

belonging to five different genera have at one time

or another been described in, or assigned to,

Menephiiusin Australia. None of these are currently

considered to be congeneri¢ with the European type

species M. cplindrieus Herbst. However,

Zophophilus (= Teremenes Carter), with tour

Australian species, is very close to Menephilus

(Doyen ef al, in press).

Carter’s (1926) checklist of the Australian

Tenebrionidae stil] contained elements of three

different genera. in ‘Menephilus’ and it is our

purpose in the present paper to sort out the species

included and assign them to their correct genus, Two

of the latter are new and are dealt with below. The

third is Téfragonomenes Chevrolat (1878),

subsequently redescribed as Obriomara Gebien

(1927) [see Kaszab (1983) for synonymy).

It is not our imtention to tevise the species of

Tetraganamenes here and we have not examined the

relevant types. ft is clear fram descriptions and

Wentified material, bowever, that the following

Australian specific names belong in this genus:

aeneus Carter (1905), comb, nav., azuripennis

Carter (1914), comb, noy., infercoxalis Kulzer (1951),

ocularis Kulzer (1951), and ruficornis Champion

(1894), comb, nov, It is unlikely thai all of these

names are valid,

Tetragonamenes is an Indo-Malayan genus of

Coclometopinae and like all Australian members

of this subfamily it represents the ‘younger northern

element’ of the Australian fauna [sensu Mackerras

(1970)|. Even so, it has penetrated the continent

along the east coast as far south as Tasmania and

along the south coast to Western Australia.

The other two elements in Menephilus' include

one other coelometopine, here named Kaszaba gen.

nov., Which has likewise reached Tasmania but

which is not known west of central Victoria, Hi

occurs In northern Australia but as yet we have net

seen any Papuan or brido-Malayan species which

can be assigned to it, The third element is unrelated

to the previous two and belongs to the

Tenebrioninae, Tenebrionini. tn Australia the native

Tenebrionini are a Bassian group concentrated tn

the south-east bur extending, with diminishing

representation, as far north as New Guinea. We have

named the tenebrionine genus Bassianus gen. nav.

to highlight its southern origins.

That such disparate elements could hitherto have

been confused under a single generic name reflects

external morphological convergence, probably dwe

to a.similanty of habitat. From scant Jabel data and

our own observations, it appears. that

Tetrragonomenes, Kaszaba, and Bassianus are all

found under the bark of fallen trees and rotten logs

in forests, In some cases members of different

genera share exactly the same label data, indicating

that they were found together.

We studied the original type maternal of all the

1 specific names in Aaszaba and Bassianns and

At E.G. MATTHEWS & J. T DOYEN

material from most major Austrahan collections.

The following acronyms are used to identify the

collections consulted:

AMSA Australian Museum, Sydney

ANIC Australian National Insect Collection,

Canberra

BMNH British Museum (Natural History),

London

EMUC Essig Museum, University of

California, Berkeley

Hope Entomological Collections,

University Museum, Oxford

MNHB Museum fiir Naturkunde der

Humboldt-Universitat, Berlin

MYVMA Museum of Victoria, Melbourne

QMBA Queensland Museum, Brisbane

SAMA South Australian Museum, Adelaide

UQBA Department of Entomology, University

of Queensland, Brisbane

Z55SM_ = Zoologische Staatssamlung, Munich.

HCOE

SYSTEMATICS

Kaszaba gen, nov.

Type-species: Tenebria carvinus Erichson, (1842),

Description af adult

General eppearance; Oblong. Piceous, usually

with metallio reflections. Total length 7~15 mm.

Head: Epistoma with anterior edge straight or

feebly concave, its suture complete, indistinct, not

impressed, arcuate, Eyes small te moderate, glohose,

separated by a distance equal ta 2.5-4 eye widths,

Canthus feebly developed. Head surface finely,

densely punctate, glaborous, Bridge of tentorium

arcuate, Labrum transverse. Mandibles bidentate

apically. Lacinia with uncus, Maxillary palpi with

terminal segment subtriangular or trustcate-oval.

Mentum trapezoidal, with a very prominent,

rounded median longitudinal ridge Antennae short,

not reaching base of prothorax, segments gradually

enlarging apically, with scattered tenebrioid organs

(complex sensoria) on apical segments.

Prothorax; Subquadrate in outline, lateral edges

leebly sinuate. Anterior angles broadly rounded, not

prominent. Posterior angles subquadrate, Base

feebly produced medially. Pronotum margined

except along middle of anterior edge; disc convex,

more so anteriorly, finely punctate, glabrous,

Prosternum without median keel, process only

feebly expanded and rounded apically, not

prolonged, Coxal cavities closed both externally and

internally,

Pterotherax, Humen wider than base of

prothorax, Elytra with nine deep striae and

scutellary striole; strial punctures deep, crenulating

edges of intervals, which are convex, smooth,

extrernely finely punctate and glabrous. Epipleura

narrow, ferminating opposite penultimate sternite

where they bear a deep groove to receive edges of

larter Mesosternum shallowly excavated, finely and

densely setose. Mesepimera reaching mid-coxal

cavities. Wings without subcubital fleck, with

normal tenebrionid venation (see Matthews 1984).

Legs: Front femora of average proportions.

Tibiae gradually expanded apivally, not dentate,

apical spurs very short. Tarsal segments, except

apical, short, penultimate cupuliform, with long

dense setae beneath, including claw segment. Claws

unmodified,

Abdomen: Intercoxal process of basal sternite

triangular. Upper edge of apical sternite grooved

ta receive elytra. Defensive reservoirs yery large and

reinforced by helical thickenings. Female genital

tract of advanced coelometopine type (Tschinkel &

Doyen 1980), without bursa and with globose

Spermatheca at apex of long spermathecal tube (Fig,

3), Ovipositor very long, of coelometopine type

with transverse paraprocts (Fig, 3). Aedeagus with

parameres slender and tapering, largely fused,

comprising */s of total aedeagal length, enveloping

median lobe, without setae,

Sexual dimorphism: Evident only on front femur,

which in the male bears a small. linear lenticular

tomentose patch in the middle of inside face,

Remarks

Kaszaba clearly belongs to the Coelometopinas,

especially in the structure of the fenrale genital tube

(Fig. 3), which is of the typical advanced

coelometopine type (Tschinkel & Doyen 1980), in

the enlarged, annulate defensive reservoirs, and the

transverse paraprocts of the avipositor Extemally

coclometopines are difficult to distinguish fram

certain Téenebrioninae, especially the Tenebrionini.

About the only consistent character is (he presence

of complex antennal sensoria in the former and not

in the latter.

Within the Coclometopinae, Kiszaba is recop-

nised by a combination of the incomplete elytral

epipleura, the feeble pro-mesosternal locking

mechanism, rounded anterior pranotal angles,

cupuliform penultimate tarsal segments, and fully

developed hind wings with normal tenebrionid

venation (nat the ‘coclometopine venation’, seg

Matthews 1986). It comes closest ta Espiles Pascoe

in diagnostic characters bul bas an elongate,

Tenebrio-like form and uniform coloration,

Superticially Keszaba most closely resembles

Tetragonomenes, but the lamer does not have

cupuliform tarsal segments, the lateral pronotal

margin is irregularly dentate, the pronotal disc is

more convex and coarsely punctate, the median keel

of the mentum Is sharp (not rounded) and less

MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 4]

prominent, and in the male there is no setal patch

on the inner front femoral surface.

The species of Kaszaba are closely related and

can be separated with difficulty only on the basis

of superficial features of colour, proportions and

size. No genital differences could be found,

The genus is named in honour of the late

Dr Zoltdn Kaszab in recognition of his important

contribution to knowledge of Pacific Tenebrionidae.

KEY TO THE SPECIES OF KASZABA

l. — Without or with only the faintest trace

of metallic reflections; pronotum

subquadrate, little broader anteriorly;

eyes small, separated by about four times

their width when seen from above (Fig,

28); total length 7-11 mm. Victoria to

Queensland oo... cece eee eee ee ee

se coerulescens (Haag-Rutenberg)

— With distinct blue, green or purple

reflections; other characters not present

in same combination .............. 2

(1) — Pronotum subquadraie, length to width

ratio about 1: 1.2, little broader anter-

iorly; eyes small, separated by about

five times their width (Fig. 29); total

length 10-15 mm, Tasmania to southern

Queensland ...... corvina (Erichson)

— Pronotum transverse, about 1.4 times as

wide as long; eyes larger; total length not

over 13 MM..... cee cee eee es pia opi

3(2) — Total length 10-13 mm; pronotum

slightly narrowing anteriorly; eyes

separated by about four times their width

(Fig. 30). Cairns district, Queensland

chip? Ce etyecyecveey es laeta (Carter)

— Total length 8-10 mm; pronotum slightly

widened anteriorly; eyes larger, separated

by 2.5~3 times their width (Figs 31, 32).

Northern Queensland and Northern

Territory... .) 0.00 , .pulchra (Carter)

Kaszaba coerulescens (Haag-Rutenberg) comb. nov.

(Figs, 1, 3, 5, 28)

Menephilus coerulescens Haag-Rutenberg 1878:

100; Haag-Rutenberg 1879: 122; Carter 1914: $2, 53;

Carter 1926: 146.

Types

The provenance of the species is given by Haag-

Rutenberg (1878) as Cape York and New South

Wales. The type series in ZSSM consists of six

specimens, all the same species. The specimen

bearing Haag's identification label voerulescens

m.', a female, is designated lectotype, It also bears

the labels: ‘cotype Meneph. coertilescens H.R.' and

‘N. Holl. Dolle’. The other five specimens are

designated paralectotypes and are labelled as

follows: ‘Austr. bor. Godefr,' (1o"); ‘N.S, Wales

Baulng’ (2c 07); ‘N. Holl. Parz.’ (12); ‘Cp. York

Telfing’ (1 9).

Distribution

Coastal Victoria from the Melbourne area

eastward, New South Wales mostly east of the Great

FIGURES 1 & 2. 1. Kaszaba eoerulescens, yenter, 2.

Bassianus colydioides, venter.

PIGURES 3 & 4, Female genital apparatus. 3, Kaszaba

coerulescens. 4, Bassianus sydnevanus. CX — baculus

of coxite; PP — Baculus of paraproct; Od — oviduct; SAG

— spermathecal accessory gland; Sp — spermatheea,

42 E.G. MATTHEWS & J, T, DOYEN

FIGURES 5-9. 5, aedeagus of Kaszaba coerulescens,

yentral (left) and dorsal (right). Aedeagi of Bassianus: 6,

B sydneyanus. 7, B colydioides. 8, B. humilis. 9. &

rectibasis, dorsal (left) and lateral view (right).

Dividing Range, south-eastern Queensland, and

possibly isolated populations known from central

Queensland at Eungella, west of Mackay, and the

Atherton. Tableland. The single specimen in the type

series labelled Cape York is the only one known

from that area.

Remarks

This is by far the most frequently collected species

in the genus and has always gone correctly under

the name coeru/escens in collections despite that it

is not bluish as Haag implied in the name and

stressed in the description and remarks, It shows

only a very faint trace of blue colour when wetted.

In all other respects the type specimens agree with

the original description.

Material examined

Two hundred and eighteen specimens. Victoria:

Bacchus Marsh district; Beaconsfield; five miles N

Cann R., swamp forest; Chiltern; Gippsland;

Healesville; Lakes Entrance; Melbourne; Mitchell

Gorge; Narracan; Noble Park; Ringwood;

Traralgon; Tyers; Victorian Alps; Warburton.

Australian Capital Terntory: Brindabella Range,

Old Mill Rd, 2775’. New South Wales: Bathurst;

Black Heath; Blue Mts; Brown Mt; Bundjalong

N.P., Black Rocks; Deep Creek; Dorrigo; Duggan’s

Gully, Upper Chichester; Eccleston; Forest Reefs;

Galston; Gibraltar Range N.P.; Gosford; Hastings

River; Jenolan §.F.; Lilyvale; McArthur’s Clearing

nr. Kempsey; 4-8 kim SW Lake Cathie; Lowden

Forest Park; Mittagong; 1S.km NW Moruya; Mt

Kaputar N.P., Dawsons Spr, 3 500-4 500°; Moss

Vale; National Park; Penrose S.F.; Poverty Point 20

km SE Tenterfield; Richmond River; Seven Mile

Beach; Sydney; Tweed River; Ulong; East Dorrigo;

Upper William River; Uralla, f mile W of river

crossing; Walcha; Wentworth Falls; Yetholm.

Queensland; Acacia Ridge; Bald Mt area via Emu

Vale, 3-4000" Blackall Range; Broken River,

Eurgella; Bunya Mts,; Cunningham’s Gap N.P,

4 miles W Cunningham’s Gap; Dunwich,

N. Stradbroke 1.; Eukey; Gatton; Kroombit Tops,

45 km SSW Calliope; 12 km N Kuranda;

MacPherson’s Range; Mapleton; Mt Tamborine; 18

mi N Quinalow; Stanthorpe; Sugarloaf. Logs, open

forest, rainforest, dry sclerophyll. All months of the

year. AMSA, ANIC, EMUC, MYMA, QMBA,

SAMA, UQBA,

Kaszaba corvina (Enichson), comb. noy.

(Fig, 29)

Tenebrio corvinus Erichson, 1842: 175.

Menephilus corvinus, Champion 1894; 390; Carter

1914; 52; Carter 1926; 146,

Tenebrio eyanipennis Hope 1843: 360; Hope 1845;

I]; Champion 1894: 390 (syn).

Tepes

Of corvina: Van Diemen's Land. A single female

in MNHB bears the labels ‘corvinus Er. and ‘Terr.

van Diem, Schayer’, and the number 45958. It is

here designated lectotype, Of cyanipennis: a single

male, somewhat damaged, bearing the labels ‘TYPE

HOPE Proc. Ent, Soc, 1842 p, 79 Coll, Hope Oxon’

and ‘cyan/pennis Hope N, Holl, Type Coll. 1102’

(HCOE). The citation and date appearing on the

first label is the one that is frequently quoted in

catalogues but it is incorrect, since those

Proceedings of the Entomological Society were not

published until 1843.

Distribution

Tasmania, mountainous areas of Victoria, New

South Wales, and extrerie southern Queensland.

The species was recorded from South Australia by

MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 43

Champion (1894) and Carter (1914, 1926).

apparently on the basis of the title of Hope's 1845

paper redescribing cyanipennis. However, in the

latter work Hope described many species which

were clearly not from Adelaide and there is no

indication of where cyanipennis was collected. We

have not seen this species from west of Macedon,

Victoria.

Material examined

Twenty-four specimens, Tasmania: Brown’s River;

Hobart; Launceston; Mole Creek; Swansea.

Victoria: Alps; Buffalo River Preserve; Macedon;

Melbourne District, Australian Capital Territory:

Brindabella Rge., Piccadilly Circus, 3 650’. New

South Wales: Blue Mountains; Brown Mountain;

Ebor; 30 km S Glen Innes; Tooloom Plateau via

Urbenville, Queensland: Stanthorpe, Jan, Feb, Apr.

Oct., Nov. AMSA, EMUC, MVYMA, QMBA,

SAMA, UQBA.

Kaszaba Jaeta (Carter) comb. nov.

(Fig. 30)

Menephilus laetus Carter 1914: 69; Carter 1926; 146,

Types

Kuranda, North Queensland, MVMA. There are

two specimens in the type series, a male and a

female of the same species, both labelled ‘Kuranda

Dodd’, and bearing the numbers T~-4092 and T4091

respectively on separate red labels. The female also

bears the label in Carter’s hand ‘Menephilus laetus

Carter 10-11-12’. The female, No. 409] (identified

as a male) is in better condition and is hereby

designated lectotype, and the male, allolectotype.

Distribution

Known only from the Atherton Tableland in

north Queensland,

Material examined '

Right specimens. Queensland: Cairns District;

Mareeba; Ravenshoe. July (3). MVMA, QMBA,

SAMA.

Kaszaba pulchra (Carter), comb, nov,

(Figs 31, 32)

Menephilus pulcher Carter 1924; 36; Carter

1926: 146.

Type

North Queensland; Deeral. J.P. Ulingworth,

scrub. AMSA K67235, A single female with the

abdomen missing, designated holotype by Carter

(1924). Deeral (17°13'S, 145°55'E) is a statian on

the railway which parallels Highway One, approx-

imately halfway between Gordonvale and Babinda.

Distribution

Along the coast and on offshore islands, from

Bowen (Port Denison) to Cairns, north Queensland

and the northern end of the Northern Territory,

Remarks

Queensland specimens have the elytra green with

the lateral three or four intervals golden, whereas

the three Northern Territory specimens known have

uniformly purple elytra, The latter also have slightly

smaller eyes in dorsal view (Fig. 32), Material is

insufficient for us to decide whether the Northern

Territory form is a separate species,

12 WAY” = 1a> C\ (7 14

18 mm -

FIGURES 10-14, Bassianus rectibasis, larva. 10, head,

dorsal aspect, mandibles and left antenna removed.

Dashed line indicates eye spots. Inset shows. apical view

of 2nd antennal segment. 11, same, ventral aspect. 12,

labrum (epipharynx), ental aspect. 13,14, right and left

mandibles, ventral aspect, with normal view of molar

surfaces below,

Material examined

Thirteen specimens. Queensland: Bowen; Cairns;

Magnetic Island; Mary Creek; Palm Island; Port

Denison, Northern Territory: Groote Eylandt;

South Alligator Inn, May (1), AMSA, EMUC,

SAMA, UQBA.

44 E.G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN

BSussianus een. nov.

Type-species; Tenebrio colydioides Erichson, 1842.

Descriplion of adult

General appearance: Oblong. Entirely pleeous,

Toial length 6-13 mm.

Head: Episioma with anterior edge shallowly

concave, suture ill-defined, arcuate, Eyes small,

inwardly with a straigh( edge, separated by distance

equal to 3.5—5 eye widths, canthus well developed.

Head surface densely punctate, glabrous, Bridge of

tentorium flat, straight. Labrum = lransverse.

Mandibles bidentate apically, Lacinia with uncus.

Maxillary palpi with terminal segment oval or

subtriangular, Mentunr trapezoidal, without median

keel or with feeble one. Antennae short, not

reaching base of prothorax, apical four or five

segments somewhat widened, without complex

sensoria.

Prothorax: Subquadrate to trapezoidal in outline.

Anterior angles strongly projecting forward,

Posterior angles subqiadrale or subacute. Base

siuate or straight, Pronotum finely margined

except along middle of anterior edge, disc evenly

convex, finely to moderate punctate, glabrous.

Prosternum without median keel, process strongly

expanded apically, not prolonged. Coxal cavities

closed externally, open internally.

Pterothorax: Humeri little wider than base of

Prothorax, more or less grooved basally to receive

prothorax. Elytra with 9 shallow, coarsely punctate

Striae and scutellary striole, Intervals feebly convex,

impunctate and glabrous. Epipleura narrow,

complete to apices. Mesosternum strongly stepped

io receive prosternum. Mesepimera reaching mid-

coxal cavities. Métendosternite Y-shaped, without

Jaminae. Wings with subcubital feck, sametimes

faint,

Legs: Front femora relatively massive Tibiae

gradually expanded and with dense setae apically,

not dentate, apical spurs very short, Tarsal segments,

except apical, short, not cupuliform, with Jong

dense setae beneath all except claw segment, which

has only sparse setae, claws unmodified,

Abdomen: \ntercoxal process of basal sternite Lt-

shaped or rounded-triangular, upper edge of apical

sternite not grooved, Defensive reseryoirs small,

without annuli. Female genital tract of tenebrionine

type (Tschinkel & Doyen 1980), without bursa, with

strongly colled spermatheca at end of short branch

diverging from non-glandular basal portion of the

accessory gland (Fig. 4). Ovipositor short, of

tenebrionine type with Jongitudinal paraprocts (Fig.

4), Aedeagus with parameres basally fused, slender

and Lapering, setose, comprising nearly half of total

aedeagal! length, enveloping median lobe. Median

lobe with two reinforcing rods (Figs 6-9).

9,06 ran

FIGURES 15-22. Bassianus rectibasis, larva. 15, left

maxilla, ventral aspect. 16, hypopharynx, dorsal. 17, 18,

prothoracic and mesotharacic legs, posterior aspect. 19,

abdominal anex, lateral, 20, abdominal apex, dorsal. 21,

22, right mesothoracie and. second abdominal spiracles,

Crenulate foargin is posterior.

Sexual dimarphisr Evident in shape of hind leg

of male, with femur posteriorly concave in outline

and bearing a small tooth or angle distally,

trochanter usually dentate, and tibla sometimes

apically bent. Male & sydnevanus also have a short

tomentose line on inner edges of all femora, and

fore tibia apically bent,

Description of late instar larva (based on rectibasis).

General appearance: Body subcylindrical,

fnoderately sclerotized. Brownish, Total length

12-14 mm,

Head: Slightly flattened, deflexed at rest, with

mouthparts directed anteraventrally. Cranium

mediunt brown, coarsely punetate. Epicranial stem

length about 0,15 times head width; frontal arms

very briefly bifurcate at apex, not reaching

frontoclypeal suture (Fig, 10), endocarina absent.

Lateral ocelli consisting of three pigment spots

arranged in vertical row just behind antennal

articulation and single spot (or twa poorly separated

spots) posterodorsal to row of three; cuticle

colorless above eyespots, but pot modified as lens.

Cranial setae consisting of one pair at corners af

clypeus, one pair just behind clypeofrontal suture.

MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDABL) 45

, 08 | am *

Lian

td \ dad

an ‘3

fi \ A

am \ ee

(a I 5

XC i

i 1

‘ F

& ; i ’ 1

Tih

23 | 24

an!

-_— am.

0. ew it

Fa) ;

( (

: }

~ d \,

{ 3

iV 2\

_ om ¥ 96 27

of —

0.8 rn

FIGURES 23-27. Bussianus sydneyanus, pupa. 23, dorsal

aspect of pupa, 24, lateral aspect of pupa, 25, 26, right

lateral lamellae (gin traps) of abdominal segment I and

Il. 27, abdominal apex, ventral.

two dorsal pairs, lateroventral patches of about 7~8

setae on each side and line of about five setae

between eye spots and antennal base (Figs 10, 11).

Clypeus with posterior half rigidly sclerotized,

pigmented; anterior half flexible, densely set with

asperities, Gular sutures incomplete posteriorly;

tentorial pits aligned horizontally (Fig. 11). Antenna

three-segmented; articular membrane expansive,

allowing partial antennal retraction, and set with

minute asperities; antennal segment two slightly

longer than first; sensorium broadly U-shaped,

partially encircling base of peg-like third segment,

Labrum about 1.5 times broader than long, bearing

transverse row of about six setae across middle and

apical fringe of about 10 setae (Fig, 10); tormal arms

slender, almost straight; epipharynx with marginal

row of eight bristles, two marginal peg-like setae,

one pair of submarginal and four pairs of central,

annular sensilla; single masticatory process on right,

several smaller processes on left. Mandibles (Figs

13, 14) with apices bifid; retinaculum a low carina

on right mandible; bidentate, prominent process on

left, separated from incisor lobe by deep cleft; molar

lobes prominently elevated, right concave, left with

prominent anteroventral tooth and strong dorsal

ridge; ectal mandibular surfaces each with two

setae. Maxilla (Figs 11, 15) with articulatory area

elongate, clearly demarked from cardo; mala with

double row of spines on medial surface, scattered

finer, shorter setae on ectal surface. Labium with

prementum trapezoidal, slightly broader than long,

bearing seta at base of each palp, six setae dorsally

and apically on ligula (Figs 11, 16); mentum

irregularly hexagonal, about as long as wide;

submentum not distinct from gula; hypopharyngeal

sclerome with four-lobed anterior margin, dorsal

surface very weakly concave.

Thorax: With pronotum about twice as long as

mesonotum, anterior sixth of prothorax slightly

constricted, longitudinally striolate dorsally,

becoming finely granulose ventrally and continuous

with sternite; posterior eighth of tergite forming

finely granulose border; central portion of tergite

coarsely, sparsely and shallowly punctate;

laterotergite separated from tergite by carina, from

sternal region by infolding, but continuous with

anterior marginal region, finely granulose; sternite

finely granulose, strongly involuted in anterior third,

~~ a

f) >

g 9 & 3

1 mm

i \

| |

\ |

Ke ek

————

aa. oS,

\ ‘_) a y

aL J ot :

\ { 1

\ { |

\\ 7 } N a /

34 32

HIGURES 28-32, Dorsal outlines of head and pronotum

of Kaszaba, 28, Kh. coerulesceris, 29, K. corvina, 30, K.

faeta. 31, K. pulchra, Queensland form. 32, K. pulchra,

Northern Territory form.

a6 £. G. MATTHEWS & 1 T. DOYEN

forming subvertical surface agaist which detlexed

head rests. Tergite with row of about eight long,

slender setae along lareral margin, few short setac

on disc; laterotergite with about five setae in

longitudinal row; sternite with pair of anterolateral

setae and one pair centrally, Mesothorax and

metathorax similar lo prothorax, but tergite without

anteriar siriolate border, Prothoracic leg slightly

larger, legs otherwise similar (Figs 17, 18), coxa with

row of setae along anterior and posterior borders

of ectal surface; femur and tibla with few short setae

on éctal surface; trochanter with two, femur with

three and tibia with four shart setae on ental

surface, apical wo oa tibia stouter; claw with pair

of ental setae.

Abdomen: Segments 1-7 similar to metathoracic,

but tergites with one anterior and one posteriar

sliort seta on lateral margins; laterorergites with one

short seta at anterior fifth, sternites with single

anterior aud two poslerwr setae near each lateral

margin, except stemite one, whieh las band of

whout 2) setae along ariterior margin, Segment 8

similar. but with 2 posterolateral setae and one seta

more dosally near posterior Margin (Fig. 19).

Térgite 9 very much larger than narrowly transverse

sternite (Fig. 19); deeply bifid posteriorly and

produced as slightly upcurved prongs, and bearing

pales of nonarticulated spur-like processes on each

side (Figs 19, 20); short seiae situated near each

process and around apices of prongs; long, slender

setae distributed ventrolaterally and laterally on

tergite and across sternite, Pygopods nor visible.

Spiracigs; (Figs 21, 22) wilh posterior margins

crenulate; mesothoracie elliptical win abou viehr

distinct, deep crenulations; abdominals very broadly

elliptical with three or four distinct crenulations.

Desenproan of pupa (based on svanevenns)

General appearance: uniformly pale browa.

Without setae, Total leneth 9 mr,

Head Bent posteroventrad, invisible from ahove

(Pigs 23, 24), antenna held below prothonseic and

elytral margin, just above frant logs; seginents 5-10

distinguished by annuli af blunt, non-artewlared

tubercles, largest dorsally and on apical segrnents;

segmient Li with tubercles over entire surface.

Prenotum: With few tubercles along tateral

margins; hypomeron with tooth like pracess

protrudijig between antenna and profemur Elytra

and hindwines helt between meso- and

metarhonwic kus; elyica with nine striae.

Abdomen: Tecgites 1-7 produced as larwe lateral

laincllae; lansclla on segmem | (Fig. 25) with weak

anteror aud serong posterior tooth, those on

éegments Jah With strong aztienioe and posterior

teeth; anteritar margin minittely serrate; lateral and

postésior margins facly, inrepularly dentate

Lamelia on stament 7 yall) anterior eons angulate,

then arcuately receding posteriorly, with two

marginal teeth; segment 8 with margin moderately

explanate but unarmed, Sternites 7 and 8 with few

weak tubercles slong posterior margins, Tergite 9

produced as attenuate posterior processes; sternite

9, as much shorter, blunter processes.

Remarks

The structure of the female genital apparatus

(Fig. 4) places this genus unequivocally in the

Tenebrionini. [t is in many respects similar to

Tenebria Linnaeus but does not have the spinulose

connecting membrane of (he aedeagus which is the

principal apomorphism of the fatter. As in. same

Tenebrio it has internally open procoxal cavities. a

plesiomorphous feature shared with Heleini and

Cyphaleini, with which it also shares (in part) the

plesiomorphous subcubital fleck on the wings,

absent in Tenebria. Most of the above characters

are found im the other native Australian

Tenebrionini: Meneristes Pascoe, Sloanea Carter,

and Asphalus Pascoe, Bassianus may be

distinguished from all of these by the cambination

of the absence of a longitudinal groove on the outer

faces of the tibiae and smaller slze, and from all

but Meneristes by the presence of wings. Separation

of Tenebrionini, Heleini and Cyphaleini is discussed

in Doyen ef al. (in press) and in papers in

preparation by the authors,

From the superficially similar bat anrelated

coelomelupine genera Tetrazanomenes and

Xaszaba, with which it has been confused, adult

Bassianus may be distinguished mast easily by the

absence af complex antennal sensoria, advanced

anterior pronotal angles, distally expanded

prosternal process, and complete elytral epipleura.

Wat! (i974) distinguished tarval Heleini and

Cyphaleini trom other tribes af Tenebrioninae on

the basis of spiracular structure: peritreme crenulate

in Heleini and Cyphaleini, simply annular in other

tribes, Re also comarked that larvae of Meneristes

and Asphafus, though usually placed In

Tenedrlonini, which the adults resemble, have

crenulale spiracles. Larvae of Bassianus have the

spiracular peritreme crenulate, but only on the

posterior side, and in the abdominal spiracles only

three or four crenulations are visible.

An additional feature which may differentiate

many larval Heleini and ‘Tenebrionini is the

structure of abdominal segment nine. In

Tenebrionini (7ewebrio. Nearus Lecante,

Alphitohius Stephens, Zaphohes Blanchard)

sternite 9 is abour one quarter as long as the tergite,

and Jarge pygopods are usually extruded in

preserved specimens. Lo Heleini, as noted by

Allsopp (1979), the sternite is much smaller, usually

about one eighth to one tenth as long as the tergite.

In Helein| pygopods are very small and rarely visible

MENEPRHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 47

in preserved specimens. In these features Heleini

more closely resemble Ulomini.

Larval Heleini we have examined have the gular

sutures very faint in the posterior half and not

reaching the occipital foramen. In Tenebrio and

Neatus the sutures may be somewhat faint

posteriorly, but extend to the foramen. In

Zophobas, however, the sutures are reduced to the

tentorial pits, as in Bassianus.

Other characteristics, such as the shape of the

antennal sensorium, configuration of epipharyngeal

sensory organs, or structure of tergite 9 (Doyen ef

al. in press), may prove to be of value for these

larvae, but much more extensive comparisons are

required.

The genus most similar to Bassianus in larval

features is Meneristes (Watt 1974). They share the

large urogomphi on tergite 9, as well as exceedingly

similar mouthpart and leg structures. In Bassianus,

in addition to the large urogomphi, there are five

other pairs of non-articulated spurs on the

dorsolateral to ventrolateral surfaces of the tergite.

In Meneristes there are only two lateral pairs of

spurs. In Bassianus the antennal sensorium is U-

shaped, whereas in Meneristes it is three-lobed. The

epipharynx of Meneristes bears a pair of stout,

short spines behind the patch of annular sensoria;

in Bassianus the spines are absent. Finally, in

Bassianus the legs are slightly more slender, with

a comb of three or four tibial setae; in Meneristes

there are five or more tibial setae, at least in later

instars.

The general pupal form and the shape of the gin

traps of Bassianus are similar to those of

Meneristes. However, in Meneristes the pupal

antennae lack the annuli of tubercles present in

Bassianus. Pupal antennae of Tenebrioninae are not

known to be tuberculate. This feature has not yet

been examined in enough Heleini or Cyphaleini to

speculate on its uniqueness.

The species of Bassianus are distinct and readily

separated on external morphological characters.

Minor genitalic differences could be found in the

relative shape of the aedeagus (Figs 6-9). In

addition, rectibasis bears long setae on the

parameres, which in the other species are only

minutely setulose.

KEY TO THE SPECIES OF BASSIANUS

1. — Base of pronotum strongly sinuate, very

shallow transverse basal depression often

present on disc (Fig. 33), inflected

portions wrinkled or smooth,

shagreened, not pustulose; striae usually

effaced near bases of elytra, margin of

last abdominal sternite not grooved; with

fore tibia abruptly curved and expanded

apically and all femora with tomentose

line on inner faces. Total length 9-12

mm. Victoria, New South Wales,

Queensland ......... cece eee ee eee

sath alice Shee sydneyanus (Blackburn)

— Base of pronotum straight or nearly so

without transverse depression, inflected

portions pustulose; elytral striae, except

7 and 8, complete to bases; margin of last

abdominal sternite deeply grooved, o

with hind femur more or less distorted,

femora without tomentose lines..... 2

2(1) — Underside of prothorax glabrous,

prothorax often quadrate in outline (Fig.

34); total length 6-10 mm. South

Australia, Tasmania, Victoria, New

South Wales and Queensland........

tte ote A, colydioides (Erichson)

— Underside of prothorax, especially

prosternal process, with long setae;

prothorax narrowing anteriorly (Figs 35,

3(2) — Prosternum pustulose, upper surfaces

coarsely punctate and shagreened, matt;

total length 12-13 mm. Tasmania

vie tale valet ie PRET ie humilis (Erichson)

— Prosternum punctate only; upper

surfaces finely punctate, nitid; total

length 8-11 mm. Northern New South

Wales, Queensland.............-.-.

Bassianus sydneyanus (Blackburn), comb. nov.

(Figs 4, 6, 33)

Menephilus sydneyanus Blackburn 1893; 132;

Carter 1914: 53; Carter 1926: 146.

Type

Near Sydney, N.SW. BMNH. A female on a card

bearing the designation ‘T 4515 Syd.’, with labels

saying ‘Menephilus sydneyanus Blackb.’ and

Blackburn Coll. 1910-236’, is designated lectotype.

Distribution

Eastern Victoria, New South Wales east of the

Great Dividing Range, south-eastern Queensland,

with a few individuals collected as far north as

Kuranda.

Material examined

One hundred and ninety-two specimens. Victoria:

Beaconsfield; Brighton; Cann River; 5 km N Cann

River; Hurstbridge; Macedon; Mt Dom Dom [?]

2,500’, Narracan; North Melbourne; 19 miles W of

Tallangatta nr Koetong; Tyers River; Warragul. New

South Wales: Acacia Creek; Barrington Tops via

Salisbury; Bateman’s Bay; Bellingen; Blue

Mountains; Brooklana, Sydney; Carrai Plateau via

48 E.G. MATTHEWS & J, ‘T, DOYEN

Kempsey; Chichester State Forest, Lagoon, Pinch

Park: Comboyne, 9 kin W of Coonabarabran, 533 m;

Coopernook Creek nr Brooklana; 13 km W of

Coramba; Dingo Tops, 57 km NW Wingham;

Dorrigo; Forest Reefs; Gibraltar Range N,P;

Gloucester River (Barangton Tops), 30 km S Glen

Innes; Wawarra; 4-§ km SW Lake Cathie; Lowden

For. Park, 30 kim NE Captain's Flat; Minamurra

Falls via Kiana; Monga; Mt Kosciusko; Mt Royal

Range, 17 km E Moonany Flat; Mt Wilson: Myall

Lakes. Booloombayt; 4 miles N of Nelligen;

Poverty Point, 20 km SE of Tenterfield; Styx R.,

Wattle Flat Camp; Swan Lake; Tenterfield; Upper

Hupter; Werrlkernti N.P., Cobcroft Camp;

Wollomombi Falls, Queensland; Bald Mt area via

Emu Vale; Barron River Falls; Binna Burra N.P.

Boldery Park, Cooyar; Bulburin S.F; Bunya

Mountains; 26 km W Goomburra; Joalah N.P,

Tamborine Mt; Kroombit Tops, 65 km SW of

Gladstone, | 000-1 100m; Kuranda: 12 km N

Kuranda; Lamington N.P:, McPherson Range N.P;

Mt Spec; Mt Tamborine; National Park; 10 km NE

of Queen Mary Falls; Springbrook; Stanthorpe;

Undercliff. Under bark, rotten logs; fallen logs;

open forest. All months of the year AMSA, ANIC,

EMUC, MYMA, QMBA, SAMA, UQBA

One pupa and several laryal exuviae reared from

larvae collected in Gibraitar Range N.P., New South

Wales 27.X11.1982,

Bassianus colydioides (Erichsen), comb. noy,

(Figs 2, 7, 34)

Tenebria colydioides Enchson 1842: 175.

Menephilus colydioides, Carter 1914; 52; Cartet

1926 146.

Menephilus parvulus Macleay 1872; 285; Carter

1914; 53; Carter 1926; 146 (syn).

Menephilus armsirongi Carter 1933: (71,

synonymy.

New

Types

OF calydioides: Van Diemen’s Land, A sertes of

four female cotypes in MNHB, of which the

specimen bearing the handwritten label ‘co/peioides

Er. Terr. V Diem. Schayer’ and the number 45953

is hereby designated lectotype; the others labelled

‘Hist, Coll, Nr. 45943 Terra van Diem. Schayer' are

paralectotypes. OF parvulus: Two specimens in

AMSA on an utimarked card, labelled Menephi/us

parvulus Mcl, W. Gayndah in Macleay’s hand, and

bearing the number K34632. Both were apparently

considered to be holotypes by McKeown (£948), It

is therefore necessary to select one as lectotype and

the one on the lefi, a male, is hereby designated.

The one on the right, a female is designated

allolectatype. Three other specimens from Gayndah

m the Macleay collection in ANIC, evidently from

the lype series, are designated paralectotypes. Of

armsirongi; Holotype 9, Nandewar Range, New

South Wales, 6.132, J. Armstrong, ANIC.

Distribution

South Australia (the South Basi and Kangaroo

Island), Tasmania, Victoria, New South Wales along

and east of the Great Dividing Range, south-eastern

Queensland as far as Bundaberg, and Heron Island.

Remarks

M. urmsirongi was distinguished from

colydioides by Carter on features.of puncturation,

proportion and colour, but the type is a normal

female colydioides.

Material examined

One hundred and forty-two specimens, South

Australia: Lucindale; Wilson R., Kangaroo tsland,

Tasmania: Devonport; George Town; Hobart; King

Island; Lakes; Launceston; Lefroy; Long Bay; Mt

Wellington; National Park: River Isis; St Patrick’s

River; Tyenna; Wilmot; Wynyard. Victoria:

Brighton; Hastings; Lake Corangamite; Lorne;

Macedon; Moe: Nelson; Warburton; Warrnambool;

Warragul: Werribee; Yarra Junction. New South

Wales: Blue Mountains; Congo, 8 kim SE by E of

Moruya; Forest Reefs; 30 km S$ Glen Innes; Hanging

Rock; Maitland; Mi Canobolis, 3 500-4 500" Mt

Wilson; Mullaly: Muswellbrook: Oberon; Sydney;

6 km NE of Tenterfield; Wahroonga; Worrigee ar

Nowra. Queensland: Brisbane; Bundaberg:

Cunningham's Gap; Dunwich; Bukey; Heron

Island; [ndooropilly; Mt Glorious; River Heads. 14

km SW of Urangan; Stanthorpe; Toowoomba:

Yarraman 8.F, Logs, dry sclerophyll. All months of

the year. AMSA, ANIC, EMUC, MVMA, QMBA,

SAMA, UQBA,

Bassianus Dumilis (Erichson) comb, nav

(Figs 8, 35)

Tenebrio humilis Brichson 1842: 174.

Menephilus humilis, Carter 1914: 53, Carter 1926;

146.

Type

Van Diemen’s Land. Four female cotypes in

MNHB, of which the specimen bearing the

handwritten labels ‘humilis Gr." and ‘Terra van Diem,

Schayer, and the number 45952, is hereby

designated lectotype, The other three with recent

labels “Hist, Coll, Nr.45952 Terra yan Diem, Schayer’

are paralectarypes.

Distribulien

Tasmania.

MENEPHILUS (TENEBRIONIDAE) 49

Material examined

Three specimens. Tasmania: Brighton; Lakes;

River Isis, Nov, SAMA.

Bassianus rectibasis (Carter) comb. nov.

(Figs 9, 36)

Menephilus rectibasis Carter 1914; 53, 70; Carter

1926: 146.

Type

Dorrigo, Cox, Two males on a card in MVMA,

The smaller left hand one has the letter ‘T’ written

below it on the card and is here designated lectotype

(T-4093). The other specimen (T4094) is designated

paralectotype,

Distribution

North-eastern New South Wales and south-

eastern Queensland, with an apparently separate

population in the area of the Atherton Tableland.

Material examined

Eighty specimens. New South Wales: Alstonville,

Lumley Park; Barrington Tops, Allyn R. Forest;

Cascade; Dorrigo; Dorrigo N.P,; Grafton; Lismore;

New England N.P.; Richmond River; Tooloom

Scrub via Woodenbong; Tooloom, Queensland:

Brisbane; Bunya Mountains; Cairns District;

Cooloola N.P, nr Poona Lake; Herberton; Joalah

N.P,, Tamborine; Lamington N.P., Malanda; Lever’s

Plateau via Rathdowney; Mt Glorious; Mt

Tamborine; National Park; Ravenshoe, Rainforest,

Apr-Feb., mainly Sep-Dec, AMSA, ANIC, EMUC,

MVMA, QOMBA, SAMA, UQBA.

‘Two mature larvae and several exuViae laboratory-

reared from adults collected in New South Wales,

Barrington Tops, Allyn River Forest, 9.X1.1982.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

We thank the following curators of the collections

consulted for the loan of material: Dr F, Hicke (MNHB),

35 36

FIGURES 33-36. Dorsal outlines af head and pronotum

of Bassianus, 33, B. sydneyanus. 34, B. colydioides, 35,

B. humilis. 36, B. rectibasis,

Mr G. Holloway (AMSA), Mr L, Jessop (BMNH),

Dr J, Lansbury (HCOE) Dr J. Lawrence (ANIC),

Dr D. McAlpine (AMSA), Dr G. Monteith (QMBA),

Dr A, Neboiss (MYMA), Dr G. Scherer (755M), and Ms

M. Schneider (UQBA). We are grateful to Dr |, Lansbury

for help with literature references of Hope and Erichson,

and to Dr O. Merk! of the Hungarian Natural History

Museum for information on Z, Kaszab patronyms.

REFERENCES

ALLSOPP, P.G. 1979, Identification of false wireworms

(Coleoptera, Tenebrionidae) from southern Queensland

and northern New South Wales. /. Aust. ent. Soc., 18:

277-286,

BLACKBURN, T, 1893. Further notes on Australian

Coleoptera, with descriptions of new genera and species.

Trans. R. Soc. §. Aust. 1893: 130-140,

CARTER, H. J. 1905. Descriptions of new species of

Australian Coleoptera. Part |, Proc, Linn, Soc, N.S.W.

1905: 177-189,

CARTER, H. J. 1914. Revision of the subfamily

Tenebrioninae, Family Tenebrionidae. Proc. Linn. Soc.

N.S.W. 392 44-86.

CARTER, H. J. 1924. Australian Coleoptera — notes and

new species, No. iii. Proc. Linn, Soc, N.S.W. 49; 19-45,

CARTER, H. J. 1926, A check list of the Australian

Tenebrionidae, Aust. Zool. 4: 117-163.

CARTER, H, J. 1933, Australian Coleoptera. Notes and

new species, VIL). Proc. Linn, Soc. N.S.W. 58: 159-180,

CHAMPION, G. C, 1894, On the Tenebrionidae collected

in Australia and Tasmania by Mr James J. Walker, R.N.,

F.L.S. during the voyage of H.M.S, ‘Penguin’, with

descriptions of new genera and species, Trans. ent. Soc.

Lond. 1894; 351-408,

50 E, G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN

CHEVROLAT, A. 1878. Diagnoses de diapérides

nouveaux, Ann, Soc, ent, Belg, 21: CXLVII-CLIIL.

DOYEN, JT., MATTHEWS, E.G. & LAWRENCE, JF.

(in press). Classification and annotated checklist of the

Ausiralian genera of Tenebrionidae (Coleoptera).

Invertebr. Taxon.

ERICHSON, W. F. 1842. Beitrag zur Insecten-Fauna von

Vandiemensland. Arch. Nat. 8: 83-287.

GEBIEN, H. 1927. Fauna Sumatrensis, Tenebrionidae

(Col,). Suppl. ent., Berlin 15; 22-58.

HAAG-RUTENBERG, G. 1878. Diagnosen neuer

Heteromeren aus dem Museum Godeffroy. Verh. Ver.

nat. Unterhaltung Hamburg (1876) 3: 97-105.

HAAG-RUTENBERG, G. 1879. Neue Heteromeren aus

dem Museum Godeffroy. J. Mus. Godeffroy 14:

115-137.

HOPE, F. W. 1843. Continuation of a memoir containing

descriptions of new species of Coleoptera from Port

Essington, in New Holland. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 12:

357-361,

HOPE, F. W. 1845. Descriptions of some new species of

Coleoptera from Adelaide in New Holland. Trans. ent.

Soc. Lond. 4: 100-113.

KASZAB, Z, 1983, Synonymie indoaustralischer und

neotropischer Tenebrioniden (Coleoptera). Acta Zool,

Acad. Sci. Hungaricae 24: 129-138,

KULZER, H. 1951. Fiinfter Beitrag zur Kenntnis der

Tenebrioniden. Ent. Arb, Mus. Georg Frey 2: 461-573.

McKEOWN, K. C. 1948. A reference list of types of

Coleoptera in the Australian Museum. Rec. Aust, Mus.

22: 95-139,

MACKERRAS, I. M. 1970. Composition and distribution

of the fauna. Jn ‘The Insects of Australia’, CSIRO,

Melbourne University Press, Melbourne.

MACLEAY, W. 1872. Notes on a collection of insects from

Gayndah. Trans. ent. Soc. New South Wales 2: 239-318.

MATTHEWS, E.G. 1986. A revision of the troglophilic

genus Brises Pascoe, with a discussion of the Cyphaleini

(Coleoptera, Tenebrionidae). Rec. S. Aust, Mus. 19:

77-90.

TSCHINKEL, W, R. & DOYEN, J. T. 1980. Comparative

anatomy of the defensive glands, ovipositors and female

genital tubes of tenebrionid beetles (Coleoptera). Int.

J. Insect Morphol. & Embryol. 9: 321-368.

WATT, J.C. 1974. A revised subfamily classification of

Tenebrionidae (Coleoptera). New Zealand J. Zool. 1:

381-452.

PREPARING GRASS WITCHETTY GRUBS

L. A. HERCUS

Summary

This paper presents information on cultural practices relating to food preservation and preparation

of grass witchetty grubs among the Wangkangurru people of the Lake Eyre Basin of south-eastern

Australia.

PREPARING GRASS WITCHETTY GRUBS

L.A. HERCUS

HERCUS, L. A. 1989. Preparing grass witchetly grubs. Rec. 5. Aust Mus. 2M1); SI-S7,

This paper presents information on cultural practices relating to food preservation and

preparation of grass witchetty grubs among the Wangkangurru people of the Lake Eyre fiasin

of south-eastern central Australia.

L. A. Hercus, Faculty of Asian Studies, The Australian National University, PO. Box 4, Canherra,

Australian Capital Territory 2601. Manuscript received 3 February 1988,

Ui has long been known that Aboriginal peaple,

particularly in the Lake Eyre Basin, stored dry food.

The foods most commonly dried were those which

were highly seasonal, There was sometimes a

surplus of fish when lakes and waterholes were

drying out, Reuther has mentioned how the Diyari

people of the lower Cooper processed this fish,

drying it and reducing it to powder: there are several

references to this in his vocabulary (e.g. Reuther

1981, 1V: 3051, 3712). This procedure was also used

among Arabana people on the western side of Lake

Eyre: it even plays a part in myth, The Arabana Fish

History relates how there were women at a birth-

camp near Sunny Creek on Anna Creek Station.

As was the custom, men threw over food for them

to eat, and as fish was plentiful, they were given

the most common type, bony bream, more and

more of it. They could not eat it all and so they

put it out in flat layers to dry. It turned into the

slabs of rock at the famous Palthirri Pithi, the Anna

Creek grinding stone quarry.

Some grubs were similarly dried and powdcred-

Reuther gives an account of how the Diyari

Ancestor Darana’ (Reuther 1981, X: 10) by means

of magic incantations collected grass witchetty

grubs, called mu/uru in Diyari, and then dried and

powdered them. The whole matter of food storage

has recently been studied by Kimber (1984: 18), and

the present paper gives further background to tis

comments on dried grubs.

The term ‘witchetty grub’ refers to the larvae of

a number of different species of insects. N.B.

Tindale has worked extensively on these (1953,

1958), The distinctions made between grubs in

Aboriginal languages usually refer to the habitat

(Johnston 1943). Thus in the Wangkangurru

language of the Simpson Desert the green

caterpillars that appear in large numbers after rain

and feed on the fresh grass are called wadnhamarra

(Lower Southern Aranda anhemare). Root grubs

(larvae of buprestid beetles and cossid moths) are

called pardi, and this word is also used as a general

term for all caterpillars. The grubs from box-trees

have the special name pitha-kapurru (larvae of

hepealid moths, Cleland 1966; 144). The very large

—

FIGURE I. Dora Parker with her youngest child, Pubian.

green caterpillars that live in foliage are called

yatinjungu, In the mythology too these different

types of grubs all have their separate stories, There

is a major myth and song cycle about a big ‘Grub-

war’, Different groups of ancestral grub men

comifg from the south, converge and have a battle

on the grassy plains near New Crown in the extreme

south of the Northern Territory,

Everyone was happy to eat the grubs from roots

and trees, but it seems that the grass grubs were

dried and stored. This was not only a matter of food

storage: these grubs were not considered edible

except in powder form, The preparation of the grubs

was an elaborate process which was still carried out

by Wangkangurru and Yarluyandi people living

according to a semi-traditional life-style in the 1930s

at Pandie Pandie and at Andrewilla south of

Birdsville,

Dora Parker Alinda (Fig. 1) could recall the

Pandie days and Mick McLean Jrinjili, her

(classificatory) uncle (Fig. 2), bad recollections of

much earlier days in the Simpson Desert (Hereus

1986). Speaking in a mixture of Wangkangurcu and

English they discussed the preparation of grass

witchetty grubs. Their conversation was recorded

at Port Augusta in January 1967.'

52 L.A. HERCUS

FIGURE 2. Mick McLean and Jimmy Russell at Dalhousie, August 1967.

Text

l.M. They all go out in the green feed time, and they are singing then make’m breed up a bit more, them grass

witchetty. They eat’m. I wouldn’t.

2, D. I wouldn't. I used to see old people digging a hole.

3. M. mantarra, wirilti, get'm like broom

wattle, sandhill wattle

4, D. mapa-lhuku wirilti-ri wirilti-ri nhangka-ma- ilja-ma-lhuku.

thuku,

collect-HIST wattle-INS wattle-ERG alive-make- active-make-

HIST, HIST.

5. M. thukulu-nga kudni-lhiku,

Hole-LOC put-HIST.

6. D. maka-ra ngarda-ngura, kanhangarda wadnhi-lhiku.

Fir-CAUS burn-CONT, there cook-HIST.

Kids are not allowed to be there.

7. mapa-lhuku maka thadlara thangka-neura.

build up-HIST fire frightened sit-CONT.

8, M. Not there, we not allowed there when they are cooking, old ladies, boys are not allowed to come in there.

PREPARING WITCHETTY GRUBS

9. D. They have their fire all ready, One,

10,

nhanhanga

There

partjarna

all

11. D. kanhangarda

There

nguru-ru

other-ERG

thupungka-la-yira.

smoke-ALT-PUNC.

kudna

guts

uka-nha

he-ACC

One make a fire and they all make it same time. All level.

thanti-lhiku.

get out-HIST

They tear it open and pick the grass out of them,

kudna

guts

. L. There is grass inside?

13. M. That green stuff.

thanti-thiku..

get out-HIST.

14, D. From when they eat grass.

katharra-ma-rna,

Torn

open-make-IMP

kudna

guts

15. M. Take the head off, chuck’m all hot then.

21.

24.

.D. thawi-lhiku

Throw-HIST

.M.. thati-ma-lhuku,

dry-make-HIST,

(in smoke) like from a motor-car (exhaust), but you are not allowed to see that,

Boys not allowed.

kari-nha

they-ACC

thingki-la-lhuku,

dry off-ALT-HIST,

. D. Girls not allowed to be there.

yaka-yaka-rna

Chase away-IMP

. M. kari-ri

They-ERG

kari -ri

they-ERG

. L. What about

kari-ri.

they-ERG.

wadnhi-ngura

cook-CONT

ngampa-lhuku

pound-HIST

paya-paya?

little birds?

thanti-lhiku.

get out-HIST.

katharra-ma-rna..

torn up-make IMP

pardi

grub

Might be a couple of days time, when he get dry,

pirda-ru

beat-NAR.

. M. They got plenty to eat, they wouldn’t come up..

ngampa-ru

nardoo stone-ERG

pulhpa-ma-rna

powder-make-IMP,

thaka-lhuku

strike-HIST

thaka-lhuku.

strike-HIST.

pirda-lhuku,

beat-HIST

maka

fire

one day.

thupu = mapa-rna,

smoke collect-IMP

25.

26.

28.

L.A. HERCUS

Some fellow fill’m up in a bag.

yakuta-nga thangka-ngura, pirda-yi-ngura.

Bag-LOC stay-CONT. Beat-ACT-CONT.

You are not allowed to see that too. Ha, Ha! They were very particular.

. D. And when they eat that, they get that paRu then, arkapa, they paint their mouth? with that.

paRu, arkapa-ra untharna marna-ki-thi

yellow ochre red ochre-CAUS, pipeclay mouth-EMPH

pithi-rna-ya -lhuku.

paint-SPTR-HIST.

arkapa was the red one.

29, M. untharna we call’m. untharna and miRaka. There is no warru in it, only yikurla. We get’m off west, from

Musgrave Ranges, Antikirinja people. We got a place too where you get’m URara, out from Granite Downs.3

30. L. When they put that paRu on, then they can eat it?

31.

32.

33.

35.

36.

37.

38.

39.

D. After. (Or else they would get) a sore throat .. .

M. They reckon it is good after it dries out, just the same as with fruit, you dry’m out and put’m through the

machine, same way.

pulhpa-ma-rna pirda-lhuku ngurngku-ma-

thuku-ki-thi.

Powder-make-IMP _ beat-HIST ash-make-HIST-

EMPH.

. D. I don’t like it when they smash’m up and fine and smooth’em, I hate the smell. Ugh!

One day my old kadnhini* been tell me,

thika-rnawu! anthunha mani-lhiku wirinja-nga pardi pulhpa!

Return-IMPV! Mine get-PURP nest-LOC grub powder!

I went home and I got this bag and [ smelt it,

pardi pulhpa.

Grub powder.

kawa-lhuku mathapurda! thawi thika-rna.

vomit-HIST old man! Throw return-IMP.

minha-ku untu thawi-ra, wadla-kunha-

thu.?5

What-DAT you throw-PUNC, hungry-POS-

EMPH?

I didn’t answer the old lady, I was too busy vomiting.

26.

27.

zoe Dp Er

PREPARING WITCHETTY GRUBS

Translation

They would all go out in the green feed time, it was then that they would sing to make

them breed up more, those grass witchetty grubs. They used to eat them, I wouldn't.

I wouldn't. I used to see old people digging a hole.

(Pieces of) wattle and sandhill wattle, they would use them like a broom.

With this sandhill wattle they used to collect them together (those grass witchetty grubs),

they would liven them up and make them move.

They pushed them into this small hollow.

They heated them up in a fire, they cooked them there. Children were not allowed to

be there.

They built up a fire and sat there secretly.

We were not allowed to go there where they were cooking, the old ladies. Boys were

not allowed to come near.

They would have the fire ready. One did this while another got the smoke to go into

one place. They smoked (the grubs),

They (made a number of fires like that) all at the same time, all level.

Then they would take the guts out (of the grubs), They tore them open and picked

the grass out of them. They got the guts out,

There is grass inside?

That green stuff.

From when they eat grass. They tore them open and got the guts out.

They took the head off, and tossed them down, all hot.

They threw them down after they had torn them open.

They dried them out, they got all the moisture out (in a stream of smoke) like from

a motor-car (exhaust), but you were not allowed to see that.

Boys were not allowed.

Girls were not allowed to be there either. They chased them off.

They would cook all the grubs on one day.

And then in a couple of days time when they were quite dry, they would pound them

and smash them up.

What about little birds?

They had plenty to eat, they wouldn’t go near there.

They used to pound (the dry grubs) with a nardoo stone and beat them and smash

them to powder.

Then some (old women) would put them into bags. They kept (the grubs) in bags after

they had ground them to powder.

You were not allowed to see that either, ha ha! They were very particular.

And when they came to eat that, they got yellow ochre and red ochre and painted their

mouth with it.

L.A. HERCUS

28, They got red ochre and yellow ochré and pipeclay. They painted their mouth,* The

red ochre we call arkapa,

29.M. untharna is what we called the pipeclay, there was unfharna and the red stuff. The

(ordinary) white gypsum was not used, only the pipeclay which was also called pikrrla.

We got it from far away to the west, from. the Musgrave Ranges, from Antikirinja people

We had a place too where you could get it from, URara, that is out from Granite Downs3

30.L. Affler they had put that ochre on, then they could eat it?

3.D. Yes, alter, Or else they would get a sore throat.

32.M. They reckon it is good after it has been dried out, just the same as with fruit, you can

dry it out and put it through a {mincing) machine, in exactly the same way.

33. They pulped (the dry grubs), they turned them into a meal aé fine as ash.

34.D. I didn’t like it when they smashed up the grubs and made them into a powder, all fine

and smooth. J hated the smell. Ugh!

35, One day my old maternal grandmother" said to me: ‘Go back home and get my grub

powder, [ have got it in a ‘nest’ (a type of head-band for carrying things).’

36, f went home and got this bag and I smelt it, lt was grub powder,

37, I tell you old man, I vomited! | threw it down as I was walking back to her.

38, (My grandmother said): ‘Why do you throw it away? It’s perfectly good food!”

39. ! didn't answer the old Jady, 1 was 190 busy vomiting!

CONCLUSION

In their book, The World of the First Australians’

in a discussion of hunting and gathering, R.M. &

C,H. Berndt state (1964; 104); ‘Typically there is a

magic associated with hunting, but not as a tule

with food-collecting’. The collection and

preparation of grass witchetty grubs was one of

those exceptions to the general rule. There was

magic and secrecy connected with it, In the Diari

tradition quoted by Reuther it was a male ancestor

who collected and prepared the grubs, Among

Wangkangurru and Varluyandi people, as shown by

Dora Parker and Mick McLean, this activity was

entirely restricted to ald women: this is in keeping

with general traditions, as itis Usually women who

collected smaller items and who do the tedious job

of grinding, The fact that grass witchetty grubs only

appear during very restricted periods no doubt

brought about the feeling that this was a special

occasion. It is not surprising that the preparation

of the grubs came to be marked by prohibitions.

In the Lake Eyre Basin there were very few sites

that were secret/sacred and exclusively reserved for

only men or only women at all times. Secrecy was

not so much site-specific and in at least some cases

it reflected an attempt by special groups of people

to get away from ordinary camp life, to have some

privacy and not to be disturbed. The ritual

associated with the preparation of grass witchetly

grubs illustrates this.

ENDNOTES

i, The text transcribed in this paper was recorded in

January 1967 as field-tape 65. A copy has been deposited

with the Australian Institute of Aborigmal Studies in

Canberra, For ease of reference the text has been splil into

numbered sections, The divisions are on the whole in

accordance with intervals in speech. [n the paper a

practical orthography has been used for Wangkangurru:

Plosive consanants other than the retroflex plosive have

been written as unvoiced, (k, p, th, ¢), bul prestopped

consonants have been written with voiced plosives as this

corresponds most closely to the pronunciations, hence;

bm, dnh, dnj, dl, dik. Retroflexes have been written as

r + consonants, 1.6) 7/ is retroflex /) rn is retroflex n, rd

is retroflex /. Interdentals have been written as consonant

+ Jj, hence mh, th, (A. Palatals have been written as

consonant + / hence t/, nj, lj. nyhas been used for velar

nasals. The three r-sounds have been transcribed as

follows: © = the alveolar flap; rr = the trilled r; R =

retroflex r.

The following abbreviations for linguistic terms are used

in the interlinear gloss:

ABL = Ablative case IMP — Imperfective

ACC Accusative case IMPV_ Imperative

ACT Active stem- LOC Locative case

forming suffix

CAUS Causative case

NAR _ Narrative past

PREPARING WITCHETTY GRUBS 57

CONT Continuous

participle

EMPH Emphatic clitic POS Possessive suffix

PURP Purposive PUNC Punctiliar past

ERG _ Ergative case SP Speed form,

indicating action

undertaken

Transitory aspect

PAST Past tense

HIST Historical past TR

2. Painting of the mouth connected with the eating of

particular items is also known from another ritual practice:

people involved in the ritual cannibalism connected with

one type of Ngamani rain-making ceremony painted their

mouth black. Mick McLean corroborated Reuther’s

comments on this and said he had heard of it from older

people, particularly from the distinguished old Ngamani

rain-maker Dinia ‘Sandy’ (for an account of an interview

with Dinta, see Farwell 1950: 53),

3. The Granite Downs area long ago was Aranda.

However, when Antikirinjia Western Desert people reached

the area, there is reputed to have been a ‘war’. But, there

was also gradual infiltration and ultimately there were no

Aranda people left in the area, Mick McLean, through

his Aranda grandmother, often identified himself with

Aranda people. Naturally he still knew what the original

boundaries were; this is why he said ‘we had a place’. There

was also a pipeclay mine to the east of Lake Eyre at

Powana Hill in Ngamani country. Since there were not

many sources of pipeclay, it was a much more precious

source of paint than powdered gypsum.

4. Dora Parker’s maternal grandmother was the last

surviving full Yarluyandi, Judy Trew Thantripilinha (Small

poisonous snake’), a woman famed for both her

knowledge and courage (see Morton 1976: 17).

5. The very common Wangkangurra expression: ‘It’s good

food for someone who is hungry’ does not imply that the

food-stuff in question is inferior. It means simply that

something is a normal, acceptable item of food.

REFERENCES

BERNDT, R.M. & C.H. 1964. The World of the First

Australians’, Ure Smith, Sydney.

CLELAND, J.B. 1966. The Ecology of the Aboriginal in

South and Central Australia. /n ‘Aboriginal Man in

South and Central Australia’. B.C. Cotton (Ed.).

Government Printer, Adelaide.

FARWELL, G. 1950. ‘Land of Mirage’. Adelaide.

HERCUS, L.A. 1986, Leaving the Simpson desert.

Aboriginal History 9: 22-43,

JOHNSTON, T.H. 1943. Aboriginal names and utilisation

of the fauna in the Eyrean region. Trans. R. Soc. S.

Aust. 67(2): 249-270.

KIMBER, R.G., 1984, Resource use and management in

central Australia. Aust. Aboriginal Studies 2: 12-23.

MORTON, E. 1976. ‘Nanna’s Memoirs, Dedicated to

Grandpa.’ Adelaide.

REUTHER, J.G, 1981. ‘The Diari.’ Translated by P.

Scherer. AITAS, Canberra.

TINDALE, N.B. 1953. On some Australian Cossidae

including the moth of the Witjuti (Witchety) grub,

Trans. R. Soc. S. Aust. 76: 56-65.

TINDALE, N.B. 1958. Witchety Grub. Australian

Encyclopedia 9, 339.

ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN SOUTH AUSTRALIA IN THE 1940S AND

IMPLICATIONS FOR THE PRESENT

R. M. BERNDT

Summary

This paper is a slightly revised version of a paper delivered to the Anthropological Society of South

Australia on 17 November 1988 in Adelaide. Based on the author’s fieldwork in the 1940s in South

Australia, it looks at Aboriginal people and their changing circumstances in four major locations :

Ooldea on the west coast, the northern region of South Australia centred on Oodnadatta, the

Narrinyeri in the south-east and Aborigines in Adelaide.

ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN SOUTH AUSTRALIA IN THE 1940S AND IMPLICATIONS FOR

THE PRESENT

R.M. BERNDT

BERNDT, R.M. 1989. Aboriginal fieldwork in the 1940s and implications for the present. Rec.

S. Aust, Mus.. 23(1): 59-68.

This paper is a slightly revised version of a paper delivered to the Anthropological Society

of South Australia on 17 November 1988 in Adelaide. Based on the author’s fieldwork in the

1940s in South Australia, it looks at Aboriginal people and their changing circumstances in four

major locations: Ooldea on the west coast, the northern region of South Australia centred on

Oodnadatta, the Narrinyeri in the south-east and Aborigines in Adelaide.

R.M. Berndt, Department of Anthropology, University of Western Australia, Nedlands, Western

Australia 6009. Manuscript received 17 November 1988.

It gives me great pleasure to speak at this meeting

of the Anthropological Society of South Australia:

it must be well over 40 years since I last did so. In

those days the Society was a closely knit one,

although only a couple of its members had been

trained in Anthropology. Moreover, there was some

tension between the University of Adelaide’s Board

for Anthropological Research and the Sydney

Department, then under the direction of Professor

A.P. Elkin: it was the issue of amateur versus

professional.

In the late 1930s, I was appointed an honorary

assistant in Ethnology at the South Australian

Museum, This appointment represented the turning

point of my career. Aborigines from many areas

regularly visited the Museum, and it was possible

for me to make friends with many of them. I was

interested in living people, and less inclined to

devote my attention solely to material objects. It

was in this context that I first met Albert Karloan,

who became my spiritual father and mentor.

Through myself, Karloan wished to fulfil his

primary concern of recording all he knew about the

traditional life of the Narrinyeri, and the changes

that had taken place over the years. I began working

with him in 1939 at Murray Bridge. Other

Aborigines also made claims on my time. Ted

Vogelsang at the South Australian Museum, for

instance, introduced me to Dieri speakers; and,

through Karloan, I was able to work with Ngadjuri

and other men. In a sense, the field was so wide

I had difficulty in selecting cultural areas for

concentration.

In that same year, I was invited to accompany

a University of Adelaide Anthropological

Expedition to Ooldea on the west coast of South

Australia. This was an exciting and crucial event that

firmed up my ideas of devoting my career to

anthropological research. First, however, I needed

professional training. With the encouragement of

J.B. Cleland, T. Harvey Johnson and C.P.

Mountford, I went to Sydney to arrange matters

with Professor Elkin. The Department of

Anthropology at the University of Sydney was then

the only place in Australasia where Social

Anthropology was taught to graduate level. It was

there in Elkin’s room, at the beginning of the 1940

academic year, that I met Catherine, who had come

from New Zealand to study Anthropology. In the

following year we were married in Adelaide and

went to Ooldea.

In the early 1940s we returned to South Australia

to attempt what I would now regard as virtually an

impossible task — of getting to know the different

socio-cultural traditional and near-traditional

Aboriginal lifestyles, together with an assessment

of the magnitude of changes that had been imposed

on these people. Of necessity, we had to be selective,

but we travelled quite widely throughout the state

before deciding on which areas to concentrate. We

settled on four main ones. We would have liked to

look at these in the form of a gradation, or range

— from outback to urban, from low-risk to high-

risk alien contact; but that was not practicable.

Ooldea was included because we had already

obtained detailed research material there. We had

a deep-seated commitment to the lower River

Murray-Point McLeay areas, and we had not yet

fulfilled our promise to Karloan to settle down with

him, and at the same time to meet many of the

Narrinyeri people. That took priority. It introduced

us also to Narrinyeri ‘outliers’ within the city of

Adelaide. That, in turn, helped us to meet people

from Point Pierce, and the mid-north generally, as

well as other far northern areas. Most of our work

in Adelaide was carried out in the homes of our

Narrinyeri and other friends, as well as at my

father’s place in Rose Park. But also | was able to

spend long periods with transient visitors to

Adelaide, as well as local people, in Light Square,

Whitmore Square and, occasionally, Victoria

Square. We also met at the South Australian

40 R.M. BERNDT

Museum or, where elderly men were concerned, ar

the Magill Old Folks’ Home. In passing | should

mention thal, at Professor Elkin’s insistence, we

concentrated on the collection of detalled

genealogies, This was particularly the case with the

Narrinyeri, Point Pierce and mid-north people

Knowing the background of so many people had

a considerable bearing on our research, and on

acceplance by Aborigines on the basis of knowing

and being friendly with a oumber of their relatives.

We also intended to continue our research over

several years. However, tate in 1944 we were Involved

in a survey of Aboriginal labour on pastoral stations

in the Northern Territory, a survey that was urgently

required. Moreover, this was.during the World War

Il penod, and we were the only anthropologists

working in the field at that time.

Port Augusta was also an important centre for

local Aborigines, as well as those from the mid-

north, and Kokata people who had originally

occupied areas north of Eyre Peninsula, and Roxby

Downs and who travelled along the transcontinental

railway to Ooldea. Many of them visited Adelaide.

The other area centred on Oodnadatta, with its own

local setting, but with direct linkages to Ernabella

and the Southern Aranda, a3 well as along the

north-south railway.

Before embarking on the survey, we sent

questionnaires to missionaries and Aboriginal

Protectors (police); arranged through the Director

of Education (Dr Charles Fenner) for essays to be

written by school-children in all country and city

areas; and spent a certain amount of lime in the

South Australian Archives to obtain something of

the state’s historical perspective. Moreover, we had

access to early police records for all the main areas

in which we worked.

The following is a brief summary of each of our

main research areas. | restrict myself te two features:

one, with reference to the Aboriginal socio-cultural

heritage; the other, relating to the changes that had

taken place, and the impact of these on

contemporary Aboriginal living, 1 recognise, of

course, that to make a ‘jump' from the 1940s to the

late [980s is an indefensible procedure, Nevertheless,

on a number of occasions | have held that, at any

particular period of the life of an identified group

of people, the ‘writing is on the wall’ for those who

wish to read it, The sad fact is that many do not

— even those Who are directly involved.

OOLDEA

Ooldea was a time-honoured meeting place for

many Western Desert people, long before a mission

station was projected inio its perspective. In the

carly 1930s and 1940s, farnily groups from various

parts of the so-called Desert were making their way

to the fringe settlements — not just because of bad

seasons, bur out of curiosity. Traditional

communication networks had been spreading

stones of a different people with a multitude of

possessions. Ooldea, established in 1933, was one

of their objectives. When we were working there in

1941 (Fig. 0, that process was continuing, It was

their firsc experience of Europeans: not only

missionaries, but gangers and fetilers, as well as

passengers on the transcontinental railway,

including Army personnel, The mission attracted

Kokata people from the east, and some Aborigines

from Zanthus and Kalgoorlie

At Ooldea, the main missionary’s (ask was to

Christlanise and Europeanise the Aborigines, bur

he had no knowledge of the local language. So he

concentrated on other associated activities. As new

arrivals appeared on the horizon, he and his helpers

rushed to ‘clothe the naked savage’) he tried to

disperse initiation camps; and he collected ritual

boards, that were then sold in Adefaide, This caused

considerable strife and resentment, but did not

detract, then, from the continuation of ritual life,

On the other hand, people's introduction toa new

diet did have considerable ramifications, and not

solely in the sphere of bealth, Rations were

distributed, especially to children and adults who

aliended church serveces, Ip 1941 the local people

relied heavily on introduced food in contrast to bush

foods. Gathering of indigenous food resources was

severely diminished. Nevertheless, people talked

incessantly about every aspect of jt. Both Catherine

and [ were told literally hundreds of stories and

firsthand accounts regarding such activities. They

were useful in learning the Andingari and

Yangandjara dialects, but they did not reflect the

realty of what was then the present scene —

although they were intended ta do so. To

supplement what was available at the mission,

people began begging for food or for money from

the train passengers Or selling tourist items. In such

circumstances, their traditional socio-economic

system was not only undermined but crumbling.

The dice were already loaded. and almost total

dependence was noi far off.

The missionaries had only mixed success in

tackling the beltef system of che adults, so they

concentrated on the children. Almost everything

taught within the rather primitive school was of

non-Aboriginal derivation. Children were often free

to wander about (Fig, 2), around the settlement, and

their interests in this other kind of living were

gradually enveloping them. That, in turn, widened

the gap between themselves and their parents and

adult relatives, Increasingly. knowledge or

information that should have been passed on

svormally te the youth of the community was being

limited, or in many cases withheld.

ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A.

*t 5

rel

* bl

’

. ony

7 ae cl

FIGURE 1. One of R. Berndt’s ‘working camps’ at Ooldea, western South Australia, 1941. (Photo R. Berndt

WU/P18542.)

wy -

FIGURE 2. School children digging a soak at Ooldea U.A.M. settlement. (Photo courtesy H. Green, 1941.)

62 RM_ BERNDT

Adults were outspoken regarding their awn

position. Most of them emphasised that they were

not tied ta the mission, nor were thetr children; Urat

they could reiury to their home rerritenes without

¢ffort on their part, But such was nor really the case.

Morenever, the South Australian Aborigines’

Protection Board decided in 1942 ta move the

Onoldea people. We opposed this on several

occasions, to no avail. Additionally, a live tarer

Maralinga was being established, and that restricted

Aboriginal movement throughout a good deal of

the Western Desert. If an enlightened Aboriginal

policy had been in operation, with trained

anthropological staff, it could have been possible

ta have stemmed the steady drift of the Ooldea

people toward virtually an anomie situation. and

to have teconstructed a viable communiLy

Eventually, they found themselves at Yalata, The

story, a8 most OF you will Know, does not end there!

more recently, some of them have returned to an

area within the vicinity of Ooldea.

NORTHERN SOUTH AUSTRALIA

The northern area straddled, socio-culturally,

parts of south and central Ausiraha, with

Oodnadatta as the focal township. Its

heterogeneous population consisted af 4 residue of

local people drawn from areas around Marree north

to the Finke, supplemented by Southern Aranda

and Western Desert people.

Three groups. or categories of Aborigines were

distinguished, hierarchically positioned helow the

Europeans, The first, speaking only Enclish, lived

in reasonably pleasant houses and were usually

employed on a more or less regular basis — but were

reluctantly accepted by the European townsfolk

(Fig, 3), The second consisted mainly of women

taarried to or living with Buropean men. Their style

of living did not differ markedly from members of

the first group, but their houses did, These women

spoke Aboriginal dialects, buy did not normally

atlend camp ceremonies, Their interaerlon with

other groups was qiiiimal.

On the open plain, on the outskirts of

Qodnadatta, were Western Desert and Southern

Aranda people arranged spatially ss two

overlapping camps: they were supplemented by

Aborigines coming in from Ernabella to the north-

west and beyond, even though Erpabella was

originally established as a bufler between so-called

‘bush’ people and those working on pastoral stanons

and in the town (Fig. 4). Members of this third

group were primarily regarded as being

traditionally-oriented and maintained thelr ritual

and other responsibilities. However, among them

were station Aborigines spending rest-periods there,

Windbreaks and huts bull of old iron, baggie ete.

were the normal shelters. with mo amenities except

for the provision of water, Oecasionally, they were

employed on menial tasks in the township and on

ihe surrounding stalions (Fig, 5), The people were

dependent on introduced commodities, because

food-collecting and hunting had became difficult

on account of the cattle and sheep pollution of the

water-holes and the general condition oF the

counreyside as 2 result of carie-running.

These (hree groups were relatively isolated from

one another, and the position of cach within

Oodnadalta’s comparimentaliged society was

conditional on theiy measure of Aboriginality. The

Jess one had of thay, the more grudgingly acceptable

one was to the dominant European group,

Beyond Emabell2 and within the central ranges,

many “bush’ Aborigines had had Jide or no alien

contact, Certainly, many of them would have visited

Ernabella, but many had not. However, the long

arm of the 'civilising” process stretched Out in the

shape of the Oodnadatra police, who had

junsdiction over this part of the country. In the

1930s and early 19406, cartle and sheep spearing was

tile, with damage to station property, and

occasional murders and theft. There were no

cxamples of Liquor-related offences at this time.

Mostly, Aborigines were reacting against the

imtrusion of Europeans into their country, the

depletion of food resources, bad treatment on the

stations, and interference with women, The police

expeditions traversed wide areas of country in

search of witnesses and culprits, ‘Prisoners! were

usually available, whether or oot they were the

Primary instigators ina particular incident. They

were brought back to Oodnadatta, sometimes with

neck chains. If the charges were serious, they would

be sent down to Port Augusta; otherwise they were

tried locally and if found wanting were retained at

the police station for gardening or other odd jobs

Incidentally, people |n this area had experienced the

severity of punitiw measures that had been wound

clown by the 1940s; but, as would be expected, these

nurtured Sitterness among Aborigines and fear of

the police who were simultaneously ‘Protectors of

Aborigines’, I should mention that we were able to

record in writing most of the early and recent (jp

to 1944) cases that were entered In the police books

held at Oodnadatta and Port Augusta, However, we

heard Jater that most of the more detailed

documents had been destroyed in a fire at Porc

Augusta. We had tried to persuade the police there

to have these lodged in the South Australian

Archives,

The third group of Abertuines | mentioned, who

lived on the outskirts af Oodnadatta, was ariginalty

recruned from such 'bush” people. Many did not

return (6 the central fanwes — not at that tine They

brought wath them Cher (radslional way of living

which, while it tempornizily suscained nlual activily

ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A. 63

FIGURE 3. Race meeting at Oodnadatta, 1944. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18543.)

FIGURE 4. Ernabella Presbyterian Mission station, 1944, (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18543.)

64 RM. BERND

Into the 1940s and teyond, was doomed ta be

drastically changed. Aborigines who were pari of

Use other two groups had no use for it,

THE NARRINYERE

fo contrast to the other two areas of our survey,

we have the Narrinyen, who orginally occupied the

Encounter Bay, Lakes, Coorong and lower River

Murray areas; people who had experienced alien

contact prior to the foundation of this state. | call

them Narrmyeri, although tradittonally they were

referred to as the Kukabrag, and within that wider

group several different dialects were spoken,

Moreover, on. the eastern shore of St Vincent's Gulf

they interacted with the Adelaide Aborigines,

Initially, sealers from their stronghold on

Kangaroo Island sought women from the mainland,

The local people were powerless to act against them.

Their hatred of these intruders engendered attitudes

that had not diminished in the 1940s. They were also

exposed to two primary ‘waves’ of smallpox prior

to European settlement tm cheir area, that decimated

a large number of the people — to such an extent

that they were unable to utilise adequately their own

land and its natural tesaurces as they had done

before. Nor were they in a position te defend their

homeland and themselves from external incursions,

Isolated incidents of resistance did occur, but

nothing on a wide scale, Some form of

independence was possible away from European

settlements: traditional life continued there, albeit

in a modified way.

Point McLeay mission statian was established in

1859 by George Taplin in the heartland of the

Narrinyeri. tn the face of hostile or disinterested

outsiders, it was the only place within the whole

area that constituted a reasonably safe refuge. In

general terms, the presence of the mission provided

a breathing space for the Aborigines; without it,

disintegration of their traditional lifestyle would

have been more rapid, and their ultimate chance

for re-adaptation slender. It ensured their survival

as an identifiable people, with long-term territorial

associations. I will not 20 into the history of the

mission, except to say that, on the negative side,

Taplin’s influence was directly and indirectly

responsible for the breakdown in many features of

traditional life, The elders — hath men and women

in authority, since equality of the sexes was a

marked characteristic of Narrinyeri soclety —

continued to resist blatant interference in their own

affairs, However, they did not turn their backs on

what Europeans had to offer, especially in relation

to material goods and liquor.

The younger members of the community were

under the direct influence of the mission, and a

number rebelled against their elders; but many did

not. it was possible in (882, arainst the expressed

wishes of Taplin, for the last widely-attended

initiation ritual sequences to be held. This was

probably the last public allempt on the part of the

knowledgeable leaders to impart traditional

information to selected members of the younger

generation. Albert Karloan was among the narambi

novices.

The formal Narrinyert ywnarumi, a unique

Aboriginal court in which bath men and women

Participated, was winding down by 1860, when its

punitive functions gave way to the European

mounted police, It struggled on, however,

altempting to resolve matters of an internal nature,

until the death of King Peter Pulami in 1888, He

wotild have been succeeded by his son, John

Lelindjeri — but Lelindjeri had come increasingly

under the influence of the mission.

The break with traditional culture became a

reality with the passing of the old people’ — the

parents of, for example, Karloan, notably his father

Taramindjeri; or the mother of Pinkie Mack (Fle.

6), Louisa Karpeny; and many others, The years

between 1288 and the mid-1920s saw most of them

sone Of course, it was nat a complete ‘cut-off’,

Smee fragmentary knowledge survived, But in terms

of living according to Narrinyeri cariyentions, it was,

Overwhelmingly, that background was being

crowded out by European elements: and the impact

of whal came across as mainstream Australian

society and culture had priority in contemporary

living (Fig. 7). There were, however, special persons

(men and women) wha were concerned about the

retention of their bistoric heritage: their survival

continued only inta the mid-l940s, or a few years

beyond.

There are two crucial features that sustained

Narrinyeri identity. One, even though Narrinyeri

men and women contracted unions with non-

Narrinyeri people and pon-Aborigines from

different areas (and that in itself was no recent

occurrence), the Narrimyeri ‘family" circle persisted,

with the retention of the old personal and family

names derived from their traditional past. Two,

while people had been moving out of their home

territories aver @ number of years, establishing

branches in the city of Adelaide and elsewhere, they

did nat lose touch with their own kin of with their

country of origin. While this does not mean detailed

knowledge of dialectal and clan territories, along

with the relevance of wnythic sites and so forth, it

does Involve knowing where they belong, and

something of the available resources within their

land. This is, in Fact, a remarkable achievement on

their part, in the face of heavy pressures toward

absolute assimilation into the wider system.

ADELAIDE

The situation in Adelaide in the early 1940s was

complex. Most Aborigines lived in the ‘Wost End’,

ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A.

FIGURE 5, Aboriginal stockmen at Macumba, northern South Australia, 1944. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18535.)

bod

FIGURE 6, Mrs Pinkie Mack, Piltindjeri clan, Yaraldi

dialect, with two of her grandchildren. A daughter of

Louisa Karpeny, she lived at Brinkley on the lake entrance

to the River Murray in 1943, She was a close friend of

R, & C, Berndt. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18537.)

which was not the most salubrious of the city’s

areas. Also, its mixed population included other

non-Europeans as well as Aborigines. The

permanently resident Aborigines interacted with

Aboriginal transients drawn from the mid-north

and elsewhere. There was less negative

discrimination and prejudice between people in all

these ‘groups’ than between, for example,

Aborigines and Europeans living outside the

precincts of the inner city, who were mostly

categorised as being economically better off.

Aborigines who did live outside the city in the

suburbs, generally severed connections with their

kin living in the ‘West End’, Many of them were

virtually lost within the wider society, to emerge

later as identified Aborigines when recognition of

Aboriginality became politically acceptable.

Apart from these people, internal relations

between Aborigines themselves were on the whole

amicable, although arguments tended to flare when

alcohol came into the picture. During this period

Aborigines were forbidden to obtain liquor —

although there were many avenues of access to it.

Men who had been (or who were still) in the Army

were strongly critical of this prohibition. This was

a profitable field for police action: raids were

constantly being made. Non-Aborigines talking to

Aborigines were also a target — as I was on several

occasions when drinking lemonade with my friends.

We were forced to open any bottle we had, to enable

plain-clothes officers to smell and even taste what

was in it. Most Aborigines lived under the shadow

66 R.M. BERNDT

FIGURE 7. Seasonal grape-picking at McLaren Vale, South Australia, in 1944. The people participating were

of Narrinyeri descent. (Photo R. Berndt WU/P18536.)

FIGURE 8. Barney Waria (or Warrior) and Jim Mooney,

both men of Ngadjuri descent, 1943. They were close

friends of R. Berndt and, when they were in Adelaide,

spent much time with him, (Photo R. Berndt

WU/P18534.)

of ‘offences’ of one kind or another, most of a

minor nature, and resented doing so. Women,

particularly, read the local newspapers regularly to

search for references to relatives and friends who

had been unfortunate enough to appear before a

court of law. External relations, on the other hand,

were focused primarily on the Aborigines’

Protection Board, that was used as a butt for all

kinds of controversial matters. Constant visits were

made to complain about the indifferent social

conditions and/or to extract government aid. The

Chief Protector was, with good reason, disliked by

all Aborigines and by ourselves. Violent quarrels

often resulted from trivial affairs that could have

been resolved by the Board without too much

difficulty.

While many Aborigines aligned themselves with

Europeans and with the government, in general

terms, many — the majority — did not. Bitterness

and discontent were most marked because of the

rebuffs they experienced as being ‘coloured’ people.

Those Aborigines who did sever their ties with

relatives in order to ‘disappear’ within the wider

community, hoped to avoid what was then regarded

by so many Europeans and Aborigines alike as the

stigma of being ‘coloured’. On the other hand, many

resented the fact that their own traditions and

culture had been more or less deliberately destroyed.

ABORIGINAL FIELDWORK IN S.A. a7

Iwo letters of interest in (his connection appeared

in the Adelaide Advertiser, the first on 28 January

1944 and the second on | Pebruary 1944. George

Rankine, a Narrinyeri desvendant, made a plea to

the general public to give Aborigines ‘some justice,

sympathy and understanding’, He mentioned the

destruction of Aborigiial culture emphasising that

nothing could compensate for its loss. Material

benefits were all very well, he said ‘bul we seed

something which Australian—Exinopean society, with

all irs unpest, Its inequalitles and jts intolerance, has

not been able to provide’ “We are hoping’, he

continued, that the fulure olay bring something

better’, Barney Warrior (Fig. 3) supported Rankine’s

letter, adding that ‘people are too ready to judge

without understanding, and most like to think that

anyone with a. dark skin cannot possibly be as good

as they are themselves’. Continuing, he said, ‘Those

of us in the city are living the same Way as White

people, yel because of our colour and descent fin

which there is after all a Jot of white bload) we are

not socially aceepted. They talk about equal

opportunities and trediment, acd yet we ourselves

know very well the things thal are said about us,

even by people who profess oo feel kindly coward us’.

li a@ turshell, these two Jetrors provided a

summary of Aboriginal feebnas in Adelaide in the

{940s: but they algo strike @ comtemporary chord.

They were sufficient Lo stimulate us to write ‘From

Black to White in Sourh Australia’; which we

Originally encitled ‘This way to freedom!’ —

although the publisher preferred the other title. It

was ‘Treedom that they wanted, to throw off the

shackles of obsolete and ethnocermtric rules and

regulations. Aborigines at that time were laiking

about the abolition of exemption certificates and

the heed to recognise them as Austfallan ciilzeng

— werent they ‘the anty real Australians’?

Moreover, they wanted to manape their own reserves

as independent settlements, To achieve this they set

up small commitiess, many of which were doomed

to failure since some Aborigines feared the

Tepercussions of the Aborigines’ Protection Board,

und the power co withheld benefit, ar do harm to

individuals. (The two leners | mentioned above

engendered some u)-feeling among wrembers of the

Board.) Suggestions were also made by Aborigines

that the Board should establish advisory commnittees

— of, at least, appoint an Aboriginal representative,

But there Was ho respohge. Approaches were made

to rhe goveriiment to scray) the old Aboriginal Acr

— again, withoul any positive resulf,

Interaction wich Aborigines of differing

backgrounds aud experiences visiting Adelaide from

as far afield as Victoria avd New South Wales,

including some who bad been attached 10 rhe Ariny,

produced lively discussions that were based on

alijtades and views Which had not been generally

heard before, or not so explicaly, by the majority

of local Aborigines, The war had irrevocably altered!

conditions in the city, but pot lo any extent in

country areas. The catalysis were those persons who

had travelled and mixed widely with nor-

Aborigines. What they had to say was not far

beneath the surface of the thinking of local people:

they simply provided the opportunity for them to

express their views. Within this context, the issue

of land was raised. The richest land was taken away

from us and no compensation was offered”, that was

often repeated. Economic security was the keynote,

but many people recognised that without adequale

education that aim could not be achieved, If we

get money, we'll be all right!‘ was noted by several

men. ‘The thing to do is to be cunning like a white

man and beat him at his own game! Aborigines had

to stand up for themselves, otherwise government

policy would not change!" Many Europeans

regarded such views as revolutionary, promulgated

by ‘Tabble-vousers', But that was far from the truth

of the matter, The climate of Aboriginal affairs was

about to change, just as drastic changes were taking

place in post-war Australian society in general.

Finally, it would seem clear that in the early

1940s, social condinons for Aborigines generally

were far from satisfactory. In the north of the state

and at Ooldea, (he only means of rescuing

traditional ways of living was to remain away from

European settlements. That, however, was virtually

impossible, Being faced with an enforced adaptation

to a way of life fhey knew little or nothing about,

confused the issues. Guidelines were not available.

It was a matter of doing what they could, on their

own initialiva as a matter of survival: the

implications of such actions were unclear or

unknown to chem. Government iitervention was

negligible. Any positive policies thal had been

formulated were not enacted until well after the

cessation of the war: and their implementation was

a long-drawn-out business,

The tong history of Narrinyeri contact with non

Aborigines placed them in a special position vis-d-

vis adaptation to changing ways. But that did not

save then trom losing their living traditional culture

and social imperatives, In a different respect, they

were able to retain their unique identity a5 a people

with recognised rights and oblhigauons. That was

possible through their high degree of acceptance of

Australian—Eurepean living patterns and values,

Adelaide provided opportunities for a diversity

of opimon and action, that had the potential for

achieving their expectations of fairer treatment and

eventual equality with other members of the wider

community, without loss of identity.

68 R.M. BERNDT

There are two points I should mention here. One,

Aborigines all over the country, whether or not they

are traditionally oriented, are becoming increasingly

committed to an Australian—European type of

lifestyle and belief system, in varying degrees. Two,

a growing awareness of the uniqueness of their own

heritage is being counter-balanced by the

construction of an overall, generalised, Aboriginal

heritage, that could override the survival prospects

of particular regional heritages relevant to many

different Australian Aboriginal cultures. This is a

crucial point — but it is one about which

Aborigines themselves must make up their minds.

FURTHER EVIDENCE OF THE CHARADRIID AFFINITIES OF

PELTOHYAS AUSTRALIS (AVES : CHARADRIIDAE)

J. FIELDSA & B. NIELSEN

Summary

The Australian dotterel Peltohyas australis (Gould, 1841) was originally placed in the plover genus

Eudromias. Sharpe (1896 : 307) erected a monotypic genus Peltohyas and subfamily for it, but kept

it in the Charadriidae. Mathews (1913-14) suggested that it was a courser (Glareolidae) and Lowe

(1931) supported this view with anatomical evidence. This taxonomic shift was accepted by Peters

(1934). Jehl (1968) found that the Peltohyas chick was similar to those of Cursorius and Rhinoptilus

africanus in colour, pattern and feather structure. Lowe’s arguments were, however, refuted in the

thorough anatomical studies by Bock (1964), Yudin (1965,1978), Burton (1974) and Strauch

(1978), who all concluded that Peltohyas has the anatomy of a typical plover. Evidence from

behaviour (Maclean 1973, 1976) and ectoparasites (Emerson & Price 1986) point in the same

direction. However, no one has reconsidered the arguments of Jehl, and no one has discussed where

this peculiar desert fits into the phylogeny of plovers.

FURTHER EVIDENCE OF THE CHARADRIID AFFINITIES OF PELTORYAS AUSTRALIS

(AVES: CHARADRITDAE)

The Australian dotterel Peltohyas australis

(Gould, 1841) was originally placed in the plover

genus £udromias. Sharpe (1896: 307) erected a

monotypic genus Peltohyas and subfamily for it,

but kept it in the Charadriidae. Mathews (1913-14)

Suggested that it was a courser (Glareolidae) and

Lowe (L931) supported this view with anatomical

evidence, This taxonomic shift was accepted by

Peters (1934), Jehl (1968) found that the Pelrohyas

chick was similar to those of Curserius and

Rainoptilus africanus in colour, pattern and feather

structure. Lowe's arguments were, however, refuted

in the thorotgh anatomical studies by Bock (1964),

Yudin (1965, 1978), Burton (1974) and Strauch

(1978), whe all concluded that Pellohyas has the

anatomy of a typical plover. Evidence from

behaviour (Maclean 1973, 1976) and ectoparasites

(Emerson & Price 1986) point in the same direction,

However, no one has reconsidered the arguments

of Jefil, and no one has discussed where this

peculiar desert bird fits into the phylogeny of

plovers,

We examined the poorly-made specimen of a

downy chick on which Jehl based his view

(Australian Museum reg. no. 610162), and have also

studied two new and. better-preserved chicks (South

Australian Museum reg, nos B 37686 and 38525)

anid colour slides provided by Mr J, Hobbs and

slides in the Photographic [ndex of Australian Birds,

National Library, Canberra. On the basis of

comparison with downy young of practically all

other shorebirds of the World, and some anatomical

specimens, we hope to reach a more precise

conclusion concerning the systematic position of

the Australian dotterel. The anatomical terminology

follows Baumel (1979),

ULTRASTRUCTURE OF THE NATAL Down

Down from the dorsal tract of three Pe/tohyas

chicks was examined by Scanning Electron

Microscope (SEM), and was compared with

corresponding down of 72 other species of

shorebirds, Figure 1 shows SEM micrographs of

down of Pluvialis, Peltohyas and Cursorins, The

Peltohyas dawn closely resentbles that of typical

charadriids, with moderately dense, basally twisted

radii that alternately tucn ventrally and dorsally to

the ramus, and possess marked nodes near the cell

borders af the penanulum, which is relatively long

(apomorphy of the Charadriidae), There is no

dextral twisting of the rami, as seen In many.

Scolopacidae.

The down of Cursorius and Rhinaptilus

(Glareolidae) is very different, resembling down of

sandgrouse, Pteroclididae (Fjeldsa 1976), In these

groups, the flattening of the basal portion of the

ramus continues to the proximal part of the

pennulum; the barbules are therefore stiff and mos

twisted as in normal aylan down. The barbules are

also packed exceptionally closely, so that each

ramus with its radii forms a distinet single-plane

structure resembling a4 minute contour feather. The

ventral down js, in some of the coursers, very thick

with extremely long terminal filaments,

Many plovers of hot and arid climates have short

down with a somewhat scale-ike appearance, which

apparently misled Jehl (1968). The SEM study

shows that the natal down of Pelrokvus is nat

specialised in the way shawn in coursers,

COLOUR PArrERN OF THE DOWNY PLUMAGE

The Ael/ioAyas chick is light pinkish-buff to light

fawn with some whitish areas on the hinderown,

laterally on the dorsal tract, throat and belly, and

with numerous black markings, the largest of which

have tawny-buff centres. The general coloration and

expression of a pattern resembles that of certain

coursers, especially Cursorius cursor, and differs

from that of most plovers, Because of the perfect

erypsis of these chicks, however, we judge the colour

hues and presence of a pattern as such to be

unreliable as clues of systematic affinity. The precise

organisation of rhe pattern is less likely ta be

adaptive, and may instead indicate the genealogical

affinity (Fyeldsa in press).

FIGURE |, Drawings. made from SEM photos of the

middle portion of a radius of dorsal natal down of (from

left to right) Pluwalis upricaria, Peltohvas australts and

Cursorius coromandelicus, Note thal the Pluvialis down

has been parily turned, co show haw alternating pairs of

cilia turn dorsally and veritrally.

a7) 1 FIELDSA & B. NIFLSRN

Atthough the pattern of the Pelfofivas chick (Figs

2 and 3) is ul-defined and somewhat variable

amongst individuals, it generally resembles that of

plovers, with no indications of the two big back

patches of Rhinoptilus cinctus or the peculyar lattice

patiern of the chicks of at lease Four other courser

species, Plover-like trails comprise the kind of

spotting, the transverse bands of the hindvrown and

the organisation of markirigs along the dorsal tract,

The whitish crescent on fhe posterior crown is found

only ina small parc of the Charadriidae (and in

Piuvianus aegyptims), The crescent is particularly

conspicuous, contrasting with a dark pape, in

Charadrius melanops avid tricollaris (Fjeldsa in

press, Fig. 1), Aleploxypterus cayanus and

Pluvianus, the pattern being less clearly cutlined

in Peliohyas, C modestus, Erythraganys cinetus

and probably in Phezoernis mitchellii and

Oreopholus ftuficollis, and very weak in ©

novaeseelandiae and Anarhynchus frantatis, The

typical sand- and ringed plovers of Bock (1964) have

instead a white nuchal collar situated below the

occiput, While most Pluvialis forms and the desert

plovers Charadrius morinellus, asiaticus, veredus,

leschenaulell and moetanus, the apparently related

Pliyviorhynehus’ ebscurus, as well as the Japwing

Chetrusia gregaria, combine hind-crown crescent

and nuchal collar,

The finer details of the pawern of the Peliohyas

chick are hard to recognise in other species, but

indications are found im several of the above-

mentioned species. The clover-like mark on the

crown seems unique, but is possibly indicated in &.

cinctus. Such differences as the pebbled appearance

of GC melanaps (reduced marks on the dorsum,

reinforced black side-lme and = strong

countershading), a more disrupted pattern of E.

cinetus, and the less regular speckling in orher

specres, are Wikely fo represent modifications

conditioned by different hablitars.

SOME FEATURES OF THE ADIT PLUMAGE

Peltahyas clasely resembles the courser

Rhinoptifus cinetus in its general ‘desert colours’,

but is more Chteradrius-like in pattern. The unique

V-shaped breast-band could correspond to the

median tapering of the breast-band thal is special

to C melaneps, Pellohyas agrees with some of the

plovers that it resembles in natal characters, and

with coursers, stone-curlews, oystereatvhers, stilts

and some other groups in having pale underdown

and a very short laréral apterium of the neck, These

are probably primilive character states. Small

species such as € melanaps, tricalleris, awd

naveeseclandine and Erythrogonys cinctus agree

with other plovers (viz. the majority of species) in

these respects. Because (hese characters may be

involved in heac regulation, parallelisms are likely

fo oreur.

EVIDENCE FROM SKELETAL CHARACTERS

Jn order t examine whether the affinities

suggested by plumage characters are compatible

with other Character sets, we examined skeletons of

a number of shorebirds, and used published skeletal

data. The review of 70 skeletal characters by Strauch

(1978) showed very little variation within the

Charadriidae, Qwing to some apparent reversibility,

and to doubts about the correctness of certain

distinctions between primitive and derived character

states, very few characters provide hints about the

relationship of Peftahyas to other Charndriidac.

FIGURE 2. Heads of three Pelfohyas chicks.

PELTOHYAS AVPINITIES "

FIGURE 3. Dorsal colour pallerns of newly-hatched chicks of A, Charadrius morineilus, & C modestus C,

cinctus, D. Peltahvas australis, & Rhinaptilus africanus and BR. vines.

Lack of supraoccipital foramina in PelroAyas is

shared by stone-curlews, sheathbills, seedsnipes,

certain lapwings,. all gulls and curlews, This may

be uw primitive state, but may also be conditioned

by a rather solid construction of the skull, Peltohyas

shares a somewhat restricted attachment of

Musculus reclus capil: with a number of small

plovers, including Prythogenys cinetus, Charadrius

melanops and novaeseclandive and Anarhynachus

Srontalis, tt shares a long suprameatic process

(derived state) with several of the plavers with which

it shares natal characters. A peculiar broad

triangular shape of the quadrate bone of Peltohyas

(Bock 1964, Fig. 1) we found to be matched only

in Charadrius melanops, but \bis approached in C

tricallaris and Hoploxypfenes cayanus. The general

shape of the mandibles of Pelfo/yas is Charadrius-

like (Bock 1964), and particularly resembles those

of C melanaps and trivollaris.

The systematic unity of the species which

Peltohyas resembles |fi natal characters is supported

by a lack of a certain maxillapalatine strut in

Charadrius tricollaris, morinellus, dubius and

yociferus, H. cayvanus, Phesornis mitchellri,

Oreaphotus ruficollis and several Fanellus species

and by an almost perfect agreement in Strauch’s

skeletal characters between the aberrant

Ervthrogonys cinctus and © ¢tnelanaps. In the

absence of our own anatomical material of E,

cinctus we have been unable to make further

comparisons: Burton (1974) ancl Strauch (ep. cil)

present evidence for transferring A. cuyanus from

the lapwings to near Charadrius,

CONCLUSION

Our study fails to corroborate Jehl's argument

that Pelrohyas has a courser-like natal plumage. We

find jt plover-like in all respects, but fail to find

indications of elose affinities with the large species

groups of desert, sand- and ringed plovers, or with

lapwings. These can be defined by (their awn

apomorphies, and may Tepresent rather recen|

radiations, Peliotyas shares two unique character

states with C, me/anaps (V-shaped pectoral band

and triangular quadrate bone). Yet, we hesitate to

2 1. FIBLDSA & B NIELSEN

Suggest that these are sister taxa within the

Charadriidae, for all those species with which

Peltohyas shares some peculiarities are rather

aberrant members of the Family, and do mot form

a closely knit group, Some are traditionally placed

in monotypic genera, and of those previously

limped in Choradrius, cinetus has now been

separated in Erythroganys (Condon 1975),

melanops in Elseyornis (Schodde 1982),

novaeseelandiae tn Thinarnis (OSNZ 1970). The

distribution of ihese alerrant forms covers

Australia, New Zealand, Sourh Africa and South

America Le. the Gondwanaland continents, It seems

possible, then, that Peltahyas belongs in a

paraphyletic group of species representing an early

radiation of Charadrius-like birds.

Our data support the conclusion of Phillips

(1980), based on behavioural data, that Charadrius

bicinctus, C. obscurus and C alexandrinus belone

to the large desert- and sand-plover groups of

Charadrius. However, Anarhynchas frontalis could,

in cur opinion, belong in the above-mentioned

ancient assemblage of aberrant southern plovers.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

We thank LP. Pedler, J. Reid and K. Casperson for

collecting the two downy chicks of Pe/tohvas australis naw

in the South Australian Museum, and Mr Shane Parker

for providing these specimens as 2 loan, and for

commenting on the mamliscript. We also thank the

curators of birds af the following institutions for their

courtesy in connection with museum visits or loans af

specimens; American Museum of Natural Histary (New

York), Academy of Natural Sciences (Philadelphia),

Australian Museum (Sydney), British Museum (Natural

History) (Tring), Carnegie Museunt (Pittsburgh), CSIRO

Australian National Wildlife Collection (Canberra),

Denver Museum (Oenver, Colorado), Field Museum

(Chicago), Louisiana State University Zoological Museurn

(Baton Rouge), Musee d’ Histoire Naturelle (Paris), Musea

de Historia Narural ‘Javier Prado’ (Lima), Museo de

Historia Natural ‘Bernadino Ricadavia’ (Buenos Ajres),

Museo de Historia Natural (Santiago de Chile), Royal

Ontano Museum (Toronto), South Australian Museum

(Adelaide), Swedish Museum of Natural History

(Stockholm), and the Zoological Museams of Moscow and

Oslo. Slides of wader chicks were kindly supplied by P-

Disher, N. Breyer 3. Hobbs, A.C, Kemp, G.L, Maclean,

G_ Moon and E- Thomas.

REFERENCES

BAUMEL, J. 1979. Nomina anatomica aviam, Academic

Press, London.

BOCK, WJ, 1964. The systematic position of the

Australian dotterel, Peltefyes australis, Emu 63:

383-404,

BURTON, P.J.K. 1974, ‘Feeding and the Feeding

Apparatus in Waders: a Study of Anatomy and

Adaptations in the Charadrii’ British Museum (Nat.

His1.), Landon.

CONDON, N.H_ 1975, Checklist of the Birds af Australia.

1, Non-Passerines’. RAOU, Melbourne

EMERSON, KC. & PRICE, R\D. 1986. Two new species

OF Quadraceps (Mallophaga: Philopieridae) from

Australia. Proc. Entomol. Soc, Wash. 88: 93-97,

FJELDSA, J. 1976. The systematic affinities of

sandgrouses, Pternclididac. Vidensk, Meddr. dansk

narurk, Foren. 139; 179-243,

FIELDSA 4. in press. Slow evolution of neossoptile

Plumages. Proc, XLX Int Orn. Cangr. Ottawa, 1986,

JEHL, 3K. Jt. 1968. Relationships of the Charadrii

(shorebirds); a taxonomic study based on color

paiterns of the downy young. Mem. S. Diega Soe, nut.

Hist. No. 3: 1-53.

LOWE, PR. 1931, An anatomical review of the waders’

(Telmatomorphae), with special reference to the

fainilies, subfamilies, and penera within the suborders

Limicolae, Grui-Limicolae and Lari-Limicalae. Jbis

1931: 712-77],

MACLEAN, G.L. 1973. A review of the biology of the

Australian deser! waders, Svi/rig and Peltohvas. Emi

73: 61-70.

MACLEAN, GL. (976. A field study of the Australian

dotterel. Emu 76» 207-215,

MATHEWS, G.M, 1913, ‘The Birds of Australia # HE,

and G, Witherby, London,

OSNZ (Ornithological Society of New Zealand) 1970.

“Annotated Checklist of the Birds of New Zealand’

AVA. & AW, Reed, Wellington.

PETERS, JL. (934. ‘Check-list of Birds of the World, Vol,

2. Harvard Univ, Press, Cambridge, Mass,

PHILLIPS, R.E, 1980. Behaviour and systematics of New

Zealand plovers. Eww 80: 177-197.

SCHODDE, R_ 1982, Origin, adaptation and evolution

of birds in arid Australia. /n WR, Barker & PIM.

Greensdale {Eds}. Evolution of the Flora and Fauna

of Arid Australia’, Pp, (91-224. Peacock Publications,

Adelaide.

SHARPE, R.B. (Ed.) 896, ‘Catalogue of the Birds in ihe

Collections of the British Museum, Vol. 24,' British

Musetim, London,

STRAUCH, JG, Jr 1978, The phylogeny of the

Charadriifarmes (Aves): a new estimate using the

method of character compatibility analysis. Trans:

zool, Soc. Land. 34: 264-345,

YUDIN, K.A, 1965. (Phylogeny and classification of the

Charadriformes). Fauna SSSR (N.S.} No, 91, Birds

If, Part 1, No, | din Russian).

YUDIN, KA, 1978. Sistematitcheskoje polozhenije

Peltohyas australis Gould 4 jestestvjennaja granitsa

mezhdu gruppami Limicalse ji Laro-Linvicolae

(Charadriiformes, Aves), Sistematika, Morfoligija i

Biolopija Pits. Leningrad: 3-34.

I. FIBLDSA, Zoological Museum, University of Copenhagen, Universitetsparken 15, OK-2100

Copenhagen, Denmark and & NIELSEN, Spireavej 4, Haynbjerg, DK-6430 Nordborg, Denmark_

Ree, S. Aust. Mus, 23(1); 69-72, 1989,

SUPPLEMENTARY DESCRIPTION OF HETERODISPUS LONGISETOSUS

(WOMERSLEY, 1955) (ACARI: TARSONEMINA) A SCUTACARID SPECIES

FROM MUTTON BIRD NESTS IN SOUTHERN AUSTRALIA

E. EBERMANN

Summary

Examination of the type series of the scutacarid mite Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955),

showed that important morphological details were neglected in the original description. It is thus

appropriate to publish a supplementary description of the well-preserved material. I should like to

express my thanks to Dr David C. Lee, South Australian Museum, for putting the type series at my

disposal.

SUPPLEMENTARY DESCRIPTION OF HETERODISPUS LONGISETOSUS (WOMERSLEY, 1955)

(ACARI: TARSONEMINA) A SCUTACARID SPECIES FROM MUTTON BIRD NESTS IN

SOUTHERN AUSTRALIA

Examination of the type series of the scutacarid

mile Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955),

showed that important morphological details were

neglected in the original description. lt is thus

appropriate to publish a supplementary description

of the well-preserved material. I should like to.

express my thanks to Dr David C, Lee, South

Australian Museum, for putting the type series at

my disposal.

Material examined: 9-Holotype and 39

9 -paratypes. In all there are 10 slides: slide no.

N1987155:; holotype- 9 (marked) as well as further

499; slide no. N1987156: 299; slide no, N1987157!

599; slide no, NI987158: 4 99, slide no, NI987159;

499; slide no, N1987160: 5.99; slide no, NI987161;

499; slide no. NI987162; 499; slide no, NI987163:

399; slide no, NI987164: 490 |

Helerodispus longisetosus (Womersiey, 1955)

Variatipes longisetosus Womersley, 1955: 429, Fig.

i0A-B

Afeterodispus longisetosus (Womersiey, 1955):

Mahunka 1965: 363, 381, ‘Table 4, Fig. 13, 14;

Mahunka 1967: 1299; Mahunka 1977; 96,

Supplementary description

Body size and integument; Owing to preparation,

the animals are in different degrees of extension;

for this reason, body length will be neglected.

Clypeus width in pm: 177-247 (holotype 222); x

(135) 207; s=20, 25; v=9, 78. Width of posterior

sternal plate in wm, measured on the widest part

in the region of setae 3c: 90-127 (holotype 110); x

(n=37) 106; s=10, 03; v= 9, 46, Entire body surface

is finely punctated.

Dorsum (Fig, 1): Free edge of clypeus with radial

stripes, Setae cl and ¢2 with hair tubes. Cupulae

ja and ip rounded,

Fenier (Fig, 2, a): Illustration shows relative

length of the ventral setae and their pinnation.

Posterior genital sclerite is distinctly wider than

long.

Setae; Setae psl and ps2 are pinnate; ps3 is

present, at least half as long as psl and ps2, smooth

(Fig. i). Trichobothrium has a thin stalk and

clubbed end with fine scales; trichobothrial setae

are the same length (Fig. 3, a).

Legs: Leg I (Fig. 2, b-e): Formula of setae

(solenidia in parentheses); trochanter 1, femur 2,

genu 4, tibiotarsus 16 (4). Tibiotarsus distal with

two setae sockets, oo claw. Solenidia

2 >) >ws=w- Lep Cl (Fig. 3, b): Formula of

FIGURE 1. Heterodispus longisetosus, Q (holatype),

dorsal view; setae pst-ps3 in higher magnification.

setae: trochanter |, femur 3, genu 3, tibia 4(1),

Tarsus 6(1). Tarsus with small claws and pulvillus.

Leg III (Fig, 3, c); Formula of setae: trochanter 1,

femur 2, genu 2, tibia 4(1), Tarsus 6, Tarsus with

small claws and pulvillus, Leg 1V (Fig. 3, d):

Formula of setae: trochanter 1, femur 2, genu 1,

tibia 3, tarsus 4, Tibia and tarsus almost completely

fused, Tarsus shortened; praetarsus strongly

reduced, claw absent.

Variability: The material examined is not

significantly variable for systematically relevant

characteristics.

Systematic position

Heterodispus /ongisetosus resembles, mainly due

to the rudimentary tarsi IV, the species WH.

cenguassates Mahunka, 1972, H. mussarai

Mahunka, 1975 and H. reductus Mahunka, 197],

but differs from the first two in different positions

of the setae 4a as well as in the relative length of

the body setae, H, /ongisetosus differs from A.

14 E. EBERMANN

FIGURE 2, Heterodispus longisetosus, 9; a, ventral setae

(holotype); b, leg 1 in ventrolateral view; c-e, tibiotarsus

| in different views (only distal setae are drawn),

reductus in the form of setae ps3 as well as in body

and leg setae.

Remarks

Although the genus Hereredispus has only 26

species, the taxonomic problems are substantial, for

the same reasons given by Ebermann (1988) for the

genus /mparipes. The problem for the student of

these species is the difficulty in differentiating new

species from known material, The main reason for

this is (he lack of necessary details in the original

descriptions, A first step to improving this situation

would be generic revisions and, in some cases,

supplementary descriptions of uncertain species are

urgently needed. A further problem, which could

also affect the genus Heterodispus, is that female

FIGURE 3. Heterodispus longisetosus, 9; a,

trichobothrium; b, leg IT (ventral); c, leg TIL (ventrolateral),

d, leg IV (ventrolateral), (b, c and d are drawn from various

specimens.)

polymorphism occurs in scutacarids, first

demonstrated by Norton (1977). New work of mine

involving, among other things, the variation in the

claws of leg Las well as in the setation of body and

legs, has already shown a gradual and varying

female dimorphism for various species of several

genera (Ebermann in prep.). Female dimorphism

in the genus Heferodispus has not yet, however, been

demonstrated.

REFERENCES

EBERMANN, E, 1988, /mparipes (Imparipes)

pselaphidorum o. sp., a few scutacarid species phoretic

upon African beetles (Acari, Scutacaridae, Coleoptera,

Pselaphidae). Acarologia 29: 35-42.

MAHUNKA, 5. 1965, Identification key for (he species

of the family Scutacaridae (Acari: Tarsonemini). Acta

Zool. Acad, Sci, Hung, 11; 353-401,

MAHUNKA, S. 1967, A survey of the seutacarid (Acari

Tarsonemini) fauna of Australia. Aust Zool. 15;

1299-1323.

MAHUNKA, S. 1971. Tarsonemina (Acari) species from

India. The scientific results of Dr. Gy. Topal's

collectings in India, 4, Acta Zool, Acad, Sci, Hung,

17: 11-49.

MAHUNKA, S. 1972. The lirst survey of the Tarsonemid

(Acari) fauna of New Guinea, I. Acta Zool. Acad. Sci.

Hung. 18: 41-92.

MAHUNKA, S. 1975. Neve und interessante Milben aus

dem Genfer Museum XV. Beitrag zur Tarsonemiden-

Fauna von Suidindien (Acari), Rev. Suisse de Zool. 82:

495-506,

MAHUNKA, 5. 1977. Beitrdége zur Kenntnis der

Systematik, Taxonomic, Ontogenie, Okologie und

Verbreitung der Tarsonemiden, UT. Fol, Ent, Hung,

(ser, nov.) 30; 85-97,

NORTON, R.A. 1977. An example of phoretomorphs in

the mire family Scutacaridae, . Georgia Entomol. Soc.

12: 185-186,

WOMERSLEY, H. 1955. The Acarina fauna of Mutton

bird’s nests on a Bass Strait Island, Aust. J, Zool, 3;

412-438,

E. EBERMANN, Institut fur Zoologie der Universitat Graz, Abteilung fur Morphalogie/Okalogie,

Universitatsplate 2, A-8010 Graz, Austria, Rec, 5, Aust, Mus, 23(L): 73-74, 1989,

VOLUME 23 PART 1

MAY 1989

ISSN 0081-2676

CONTENTS:

ARTICLES

G. G. SCOTT, K. C. RICHARDSON & C. P. GROVES

Skull morphometrics of Lasiorhinus latifrons (Owen 1845) (Marsupialia:

Vombatidae)

P. GREENSLADE

Checklist of free-living marine nematodes from Australia, Macquarie Island and

Heard Island

I. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN

A revision of the Australian genus Diemenia Spinola (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae:

Pentatominae)

I. AHMAD & S. KAMALUDDIN

A new genus and species of the Diemenia group (Hemiptera: Pentatomidae:

Pentatominae) from Australia, with cladistic analysis of some related genera

E. G. MATTHEWS & J. T. DOYEN

A reassessment of the Australian species of Menephilus Mulsant (Coleoptera:

Tenebrionidae) with descriptions of two new genera and a larva and pupa

L. A. HERCUS

Preparing grass witchetty grubs

R. M. BERNDT

Aboriginal fieldwork in South Australia in the 1940s and implications for the

present

NOTES

J. FIELDSA & B. NIELSEN :

Further evidence of the charadriid affinities of Peltohyas australis (Aves:

Charadriidae)

E. EBERMANN

Supplementary description of Heterodispus longisetosus (Womersley, 1955) (Acari:

Tarsonemina) a scutacarid species from mutton bird nests in southern Australia

Published by the South Australian Museum,

North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000

RECORDS

THE

SOUTH

AUSTRALIAN

MUSEUM

VOLUME 23 PART 2

NOVEMBER 1989

THE MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN SOUTH AUSTRALIA

P. B. COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN

Summary

In 1985 a three-week survey was made in parts of north-western South Australia to ascertain which

species of mammals occurrred in the region in the past and which of these are still present. Trapping

and mist-netting yielded four species of small ground mammals and eight species of bats. Another

11 species were observed or their recent signs recorded. Taphozous hilli was collected and recorded

for the first time in the state. Aboriginal names for mammals were recorded and verified from older

published information. The Aboriginal people confirmed that many species no longer inhabited the

region. Approximately 23 species of mammals were identified in owl pellets and surface bone

deposits. Pseudantechinus macdonnellensis was recorded for the first time in South Australia but

only in the oldest deposit which contained several species believed to be extinct in the state. The

remains of Mus domesticus were found in owl pellets and loose material at all four collection sites.

THE MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN SOUTH AUSTRALIA

FB COPLEY, C, M, KEMPER & GC. MEDLIN

COPLEY, P-B., KEMPER, CM. & MEDLIN. GC. 1989. The mammals of north-western South

Australia, Ree. S. Aust Mus 232): 75-88.

In 1985 a three-week survey was made in parts of north-western South Australia to ascertain

which species of mammals occurred in the region if rhe past and which of these are still present.

Trapping and niist-netting yielded four species of small ground mammals and eight species of

bats, Another Tl species were observed or their recent signs recorded. Jiyphozous hilli was collected

and recorded fur the tirst time in the state. Aboriginal names for mammals were recorded and

verified from older published |nformation. The Aboriginal people confirmed thal many species

no longer inhabited the region. Approximately 23 species of mammals were identified in owl

pellets and surface bone deposits, Psevdaniechinus macdonnellensis was recorded for the first

time in South Australia bul only in the oldest deposit which contained several species believed

to be extinct in rhe stale. The remains of Mus domesticus were found in owl pellets and loose

material at all four collection sites,

Forty-three species of indigenous mammals have now been recorded from the north-west of

South Australia but only 20 (46%) of these are considered extant. Pelrogale /aterdlis appears

to be declining in numbers, with only a Tew populations remaining. We recommend thal these

be monitored closely and thal steps be raken to protect them.

PB, Copley, National Parks and Wildlife Service, Department of Environment and Planning,

55 Grenfell Stecet, Adelaide, South Australia 5000; C.M. Kemper, South Australian Museum,

North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000 and G.C. Medlin, Mawson High School, Colton

Avenue, Haye, South Australia 5048. Manuscript received 29 March 1988,

Many arid zone mammal specles have undergone

drastic changes in distribution and status singe

European man first settled Australia (Jones

1923-25; Finlayson 19Al; Burbidge & Fuller 1979,

1984: Strahan 1983; Burbidge er a/, 1987; Burbidge

ef al, 1988). The magnitude of this decline will

probably not be fully realised until the original

faunas become better known through more studies

of surface bane deposits and owl pellets. From these

sources, Morton & Baynes (1985) have concluded

that the extant species, at least among rodents and

polyprotodont marsupials, are much reduced in

both distribution and abundance when compared

with pre-European times.

As early as the mid-1920s, Jones (1923-25)

documented the alarming deciine of many South

Australian species and in 196] Finlayson concluded

that the decline was cominuing. At the present time

22 (21%) of the 103 non-marine, native mammal

species recorded in South Australia are presumed

extinct in the state (Astin 1985). Much of our

knowledge of the mammals of north-western South

Australia (and in fact much of central Australia)

is due to the work of Finlayson (1935, 1961), He

last recorded many of the species now believed

extinct in the state in the period From 1931 to 1935,

Other studies before and since Pinlayson’s time

have reported un che mammals of the north-west.

These trclude the Elder Expedition of 1891-1892

(Stirling & Ziet2 1892), the Government North-West

Expedition of 1903 (Basedow 1915), the White

Expedition of 1914 (White 1915) and the records of

Philpott & Smyth (1967),

Finlayson often documented ihe Aboriginal

names for the mammal species he discussed, More

recently, Burbidge & Fuller (1979, 1984), Burbidge

et al, (1987) and Burbidge e7 al. (1988), have sought

information on the past und present status of

mammals in the desert regions of central Australia

in general and Western Australia in particular,

Museum skins, to which the Aborigines could

immediately relate, consistently elicited the names

reported by Finlayson (1961). This survey technique

was also adopted by Friend ef al. (1982) when

looking for numbats (Myrmecobius fasciatus) and

by Southgate (in press) when carrying out research

on hilbies (Macrotis lagoiis),

In September 1985 we visited the Pitjantjatjara

lands of north-western South Australia lo conduct

a rapid survey of the region’s mammal fauna. The

survey ulilised three different methods: 1) collecting

skeletal remains [rom owl roosts and surface bone

deposits; 2) observing and/or capturing extant

species; and 3) obtaining information from local

Aborigines. The results of the survey were then

compared with previous records from Australian

museums and published literature,

MATERIALS AND METHODS

Figure | illustrates the route taken, sites sampled,

Aboriginal communities visited and other features

76 P. B, COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN

HANGING KNOLLe

ff -

w MTD

SANT CAROLINE

TH S

eae, MT MARKEE

OUI MT CROMBIE

SOUTH AUSTRALIA

— ——

ee 130 iar roe

FIGURE |. Area suryeyed for mammals during the September 1985 trip to the north-west of South Australia. -—

areas searched for museum records; route laken; A mountain; @ collection/observation site. Aboriginal

communities visited ( f™ ) were Mimili (Everard Park), Amata (Musgrave Park), Pipalyatjara (Mt Davies Camp),

Iwantja (Indulkana), Pukatja (Ernabella) and Kalka. Numbers are collection/observation sites and refer to localities

listed in Table 1.

of interest in the survey area, Table 1 lists and previous mammal records from the area delineated.

describes the localities where our specimens were

collected or where important observations were

made.

Museum collections at the Australian Museum

(AM), Western Australian Museum (WAM), Central

Wildlife Collection of the Northern Territory

Museum of Arts and Sciences (NTM) and South

Australian Museum (SAM) were searched for

However, only the most recent specimens are

referred to in the ‘Results’ section.

Owl pellets and surface bone deposits

Skeletal material was collected from five owl

roosts at four sites in the study area. Whole or

fragmentary pellets were dissected in the manner

described by Medlin (1977). Their contents and the

TABLE 1. Localities where mammals or mammal remains were recorded during the 1985 survey, Locality numbers

1-19 are shown on Fig, 1. Aboriginal names refer to general region when applicable,

Locality

Lat./long. Aboriginal

name

eC ee

1. Warkarrecoordinna Rockhole, S.A. 26°59'S 133°15' E Warkarrikurti-nya

2. 1 km N Victory Well, S.A. 27°03'S 132°30'E

3, 3 km SE Betty Well, S.A. 27°03'S 132°27'E

4, 0.5 km E Betty Well, S.A, 27°02'S 132°26'E

5. Etcamerta Hill, S.A, 27°08'S 132°13’ E

4, 25 km N Artoonanna Hill, $.A. 26°44'S 132°38'E

7. 7 km SE Mt Cuthbert, S.A. 26°07'S 132°06'E Wamikata

8. ll km SSW Mr Woodroffe, S.A. 26°24’S 131942’ BY near

9, 18 km SE Mt Davenport, S.A, 26°21'S 131°28' E Erlywanjawanja

10, 8 km SW Mt Davenport, S.A, 26°17'S 131°1S’ E Rockhole

1. 4 km NNW Mt Woodward, S.A, 26°01'S 131°04' EB

12. 2 km E Mt Caroline, S.A. 26°21'S 130°5)'E Ulkiya

13. 3 km NW Mt Crombie, S.A. 26°38'S 130°48'E Ulpurra

14. 8 km ENE Njungunja Rockhole, 5.A. 26°10'S 130°30' E

15. 4 km W Kapi Kanbina Rockhole, S.A. 26°08'S 130°04' E Kapi Kanpi

16, 6 km W Kapi Kanbina Rockhole, S.A. 26°08'S 130°03'E Kapi Kanpi

17, Katjawara Soak, S.A. 26°O2'S 129°40' EB

18. 15 km E Mt Davies Camp, S.A. 26-ll'S 129°17' E

19. 7 km NW Mt Cockburn, NLT. 25°55'S 129°21'E

_ rrOer—O—_—

MAMMALS UF NORTH-WESTERN SA, 7

loose bones collected from roost floors were

identified using museum reference material as well

as published descriptions of cranial /dentary

measurements and features, Counts of left or right

dentaries or maxillae yielded minimum numbers of

individuals. No attempt was made to identify hair

Mammal captore and observation

Small ierrestrial mammals were captured in pitfall

tvaps. and/or baited, metal box traps (Elliott

Scientific Company, 9 ¥ 9 » 30.cm)set at six sites

(1, 2. 10, 13, 15/16; Fig. Lj. Six nights ol bax

\rapping gave 675 trapnights. and seven nights of

pitfall trapping gave 170 pithights.

Mist-nets and harp traps were set af fine sites

(total of 12 nights) in likely bat flyways fe. alang

creek beds, over tanks and danis or around

flowering trees, Specimens were collected by hand

from caves al three sites (4, 7, 18; Pig, 1),

Animals were killed with pembutal then weighed

and measured before tissues (liver, kidney, heart)

were removed for later isozyme ele@rophoresis,

Specimens were fixed in 10%, formalin and later

translerred to 70% ethanol for storage. Identi-

fications were verified by isozyme electrophoresis

for the following species: Japhuzaus hilli,

Scotorepens balstani, Eptesious baverstacki, Epie-

sicus finalysoni, Sntinthopsis oaldea, Ningaui ridei,

Pseudomys hermannsburgensis,

Observations were made of medium to large

mammals and their scats and tracks were noted.

Aboriginal knowledge

Interviews were held at six Aboriginal

communities (Fig. 1) where the languages used were

primarily Pitjantjatjara and Yankuny(jatiara, with

some Neaanyatyatra and Nyaatjaijarra, At each

conimunity we showed the peaple museum skins

of a range of mammal species, as well as.a portion

af a stick-nest rat's nest, with a view to learning the

Jocal name(s) of each species, its habits and its past

and present status in the region. Elder community

members ustially contributed the most information.

These included (wo men and one woman who acted

as mdes for parts of the survey,

Orthography of Aboriginal names follows that

used by Burbidge et ul. (198),

Resurrs

Ow! pellets and surface bane deposits

Twenty-liree species of manumnals were identified

trom ow) pellets and surface bone deposits (Table

2). Of these species, 17 were in loose material only,

three were in pellels only and sia were in both types

of samples. Two species of dasyurd marsupials

(Sminthopsis. voldéa and Ninigaui ridet) and two

species of rodents (Mus domesticus and Psexdamy's

cf, hermannsbureensis) dominated (he samples in

terms of abundance of individuals and representa-

tion al three or four sites, Inverse praportions of

M. domesticus and P. ef hermannsburgensis were

noted at sites. 9 and 12. Dasyurids were less

numerous than rodents. In addition, at least five

spevies of bails were recorded; however only Chali-

nolobus gauldii, Eptesicus finlaysoni and &. baver-

stockt were found in pellets. Those bats occurring

in loose material (including a further (wo species)

may nat have been the prey of owls,

Owl pellets from sites 6, 9 and 12 were, at the

lime of collection, intact, black and with the shiny,

mucous coat sul relatively unchanged. The pellets

were fourid on the surface — not partly buried —

and had not been trampled or crushed by animals

which had access to the siles, In addition, on return,

pellets in. sealed plastic bags were found laler ta

contain adults of the clothes moth, Vineols

bisselliélla. These factors together support our view

that the pellets were of relatively recent origin fe,

probably deposited within the past 12 months, On

{his basis, Pseudomys desertar, whieh was present

in pellet material at site 12, as well as in loose

material at sites 6 and 12, is probably still extant

in the region.

Conversely, we believe that the deposit of surface

bone material at site 6, north af Artoonanna Hill,

is the oldest that we sampled, All material found

there was fragmentary and imbedded in sediment,

Four extinct spesies — Chaeropus ecaudatus,

Pseudomys gouldii, Leporillus apicalis ant

Noaromys /ongicoudatus — were identified in this

material, A further five species were recorded there

but not al other sites (see Table 2).

Mus domesticus remains were found at all sites,

including site 6. The minimum number of species

in loose material was 23, rhat in pellets was 9. Site

9, near Mt Davenport, was the richest site for bat

remains. The ‘minimum number of species" has been

used in summarising the owl pellet dala as skull

material referable to Psevdomys herenannshurgensis

and Nofomvs alexis is often difficult to distinguish

from skull characteristics of similar-sized

Psercomys or Nolomvys species (2.2. .P balan and

N, Juscus). In these instances Known distributions

and captures of live animals close to the sites were

taken into account in making the final determina-

tion. This also applies to the tentative identification

of Smilnthopsts of. hirtipes, for which only a single

dentary was Found

Captures and observations

Four species of small ground mammals and eight

species of bats were captured during Ihe survey,

These dre detailed in the annatated species Fisl which

Follows.

78 P. B, COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN

TABLE 2. Mammal species recorded in whole or broken owl pellets (right) and loose bone material (left) from ow!

roosts in north-western South Australia, Values are minimum number of individuals. All samples from site 6 were

loose material; all from site 19 were whole pellets. See Table 1 and Fig. 1 for location of sites.

CC rr Ce ree

Species

Site no.

9 12 19

OOO C_— ooo —

DASYURIDAE

Antechinomys laniger ]

Dasycercus cristicauda 2

Ningaui ridei |

Pseudantechinus macdonnellensis 0

Sminthopsis cf. hirtipes 0

S. ooldea !

PERAMELIDAE

Chaeropus ecaiidatus |

CHIROPTERA Gn. sp. 0

Chalinolobus sp, 0

C. gouldii

Eptesicus Jinlaysoni 0

E. baverstocki 0)

Mormopterus sp. 0

Nyclophilus geoffroyi 0

MURIDAE

Leggadina forresti 2

Leporillus apicalis 2

Mus domesticus 26

Notomys sp. 116

Notomys cf. alexis 0

N, longicaudatus 7

Pseudomys desertor 1

P. gouldii 23

Pseudomys sp./Notomys sp. 66

P. cf. hermannsburgensis 35

Rattus villosissimus 2

LEPORIDAE

Oryctolagus cuniculus 0

No. of whole pellets

Total no. of individuals 286

Min. no. of species/site 14

. O° en) ae]

4 o oO 0 00 - oO

* 1 9 4 9 ie)

. m® 0 1 0 + wf

- 0 0 | 0 7 0

- 10 =O I 0 “ 1

- o oO 0 0 - oO

_ 3 oO o oO - oO

= 1 0 o oO

= o 0 0 1 oe «ih

- 0 l 0 0 5 a

- 0 1 0 0 +» «Gf

7 a |) o oOo 0

2 I 0 0 oO - 0

7 0 oO 0 oO 0

. o oO 0 oO - 0

= 1072 204 163 512 L 4

a o 0 0 oO - 0

. 2 oO 0 3 - 0

2 0 0 0 oO - 4

. 0 oO 3° 9 - 0

- o oO 0 oO - oO

= o Oo 0 oO 4 if

= 123 44 18 239 - 3

= 0 oO 0 oO - 0

os 2 0 o oO - 0

48 180 8

1219 259 188 773 ~ 10

- ll 5 7 6 - 4

-qqq—— eee

Annotated list of mammal species

The following list summarises information

obtained from all available sources. It includes the

Aboriginal name(s) for each species and, where

possible, Aboriginal knowledge about each species’

past and present distribution. Species marked with,

an asterisk were not shown to Aborigines as either

museum skins or live-caught individuals. The last

known record for each species within the study area

— either as a museum specimen or as an

observation referred to in the literature — is also

given.

MONOTREMATA

Tachyglossidae

*Tachyglossus aculeatus, short-beaked echidna

Aboriginal names: t/i/kamarta, tjirilya

Last record: 1966 (Philpott & Smyth 1967); this

survey (droppings, diggings)

Comments: We found echidna diggings and

droppings on nearly every hill we climbed during

our travels. However we did not encounter the

animal itself. Aborigines from Mimili and Amata

used both names but ¢jilkamarta was used

elsewhere. A woman from Mimili told us how the

MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A, oe]

animal was killed and the meat was then removed

from the ventral surface,

Regional status: widespread

MARSUPIALIA

POLY PROTODONTA

Dasyuridae

“Antechinomys laniger, kultarr

Aboriginal name: ningkiri (see Sminihopsis spp.)

(Burbidge er a/. 1988)

Last record: 1933 (SAM); this survey (loose bone

maternal)

Comment; This is another species recorded

recently in adjoining areas to the south-east, west

and north, I is probably extant in the north-west

of the state,

Regional status; indeterminate

Dasycereus crislicauda, mulgara

Aboriginal names: murrtja, nyalurti (Finlayson

196], Burbidge ef a/. 1988), mingkiri (this survey,

Burbidge & Fuller 1979, Burbidge ef af. 1988),

Last record; <3933 (SAM}, this survey (loose bone

material)

Comments: All peaple we spoke with used the

word mingkiri for most small dasyurids and

Todents However, specimens with brush tails were

usually given other names as well. Unfortunarely,

there was no consistency with the use of these other

names and we have to rely on Finlayson (1961) and

Burbidge et af, (1988) as indicators of accuracy.

‘We were told the name nyrrt/a at Mimili and

Amiata in teterence to a specioten of Dasyuroides

byrnei and at Kalka the name nyalurti was applied

to a specimen of Pseudantechinus macdonnel-

lensis, Both names Finlayson (£941) referred to

Dasycercus cristicauda and this has been

supporred by the work of Burbidge ef wl, (1988),

At Kalka and Pipalyatjara, our specimen of D.

cristicuuda elicited the name anoola which

Finlayson referred to Pseudomys (Legeadina)

waiter (— Leggadina forresti). Thus it would

appear that the names are still known but are now

no longer applied accurately, either because the

animals no longer exist in the region or because

they are no Jonger hunted and/or encountered by

the local people.

Regional status: Although not recorded for the

region for more than 50 years, this species has been

recorded nearby, to the south-east, west and north

in the past 1S years. Most recently ir has been

captured near Ayers Rock in Uluru National Park

(Masters £989). IL is therefore likely thar more

detailed survey work will find this species within

the survey area, Its status is therefore inde-

terminate.

*Dasyurus geojfroil, western quoll

Aboriginal name: parrtjarta

Last record: <1931 (SAM) (see also Johnson &

Roff 1982)

Comments: At Mimili the name was included

(unsolicited) in a list of the Auke (= meat animals)

Which an informant’s father used to hunt. At

Pipalyatjara one old man told us that he used to

catch parrijarta by spearing them while they were

cornered in a hollow in a tree. Both informants

said that this species had been gone fora long time.

Regional status: extinct

Ningani ridei, wongai ningaui

Aboriginal name; mingkiri (see Sminthopsis spp.)

Last record: 1974 (WAM); this survey (captured)

Comments: This species was captured in pitfall

traps at sites 2,13 and 16 (Fig. 1), Single spectmens

Were captured at sites 2 and 16 and five individuals

were captured at site 13, They were caught in

habitats ranging Irom tussock and hummock

grassland to desert shrubland, on sandy or rubbley-

loam soils. Thodia sp. hummocks were present at

each site,

Regional status: widespread and probably

common

Pseudantechinus macdonnellensis, fat-tailed

antechinus

Aboriginal name: nyalurti(?) (Burbidge & Fuller

1979)

Last record: this survey (loose bone material)

Comments: This species was first recorded in

South Australia from owl pellet deposits at sites

9 and 12 (this study). As it was found only in loose

skeletal material (rather than intact pellets) it is

likely that these are old specimens. Aborigines at

Kalka used the name ryalurtt for this species and

probably confused it with D. crisricatuda.

Regional status: As this species 1s common in rocky

ranges of adjoining parts of Western Australia and

the Northern Territory, further detailed survey

work may find it in the survey area, Its status 1s

therefore indeterminate.

Sminthopsis spp.. dunnarts

Aboriginal names mingkiri — a generic term for

all small dasyurids and mice

*Sminthopsis hirtipes, hairy-footed dunnart

Last record: this survey (loose bone material)

Comment: No previous record from the region burl

recorded recently from the Great Victoria Desert

to the south and west and Uluru National Park

to the north,

Regional status: indeterminate, but prabably

present in sandy habitats across the study area_

(The revently described desert dunnart, §

a0) P. , COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN

Joungsoni, which occurs with 8 Airtipes in sandy

areas of Uluru National Park, may also eventually.

be found in north-western South Australia).

*Sininthopsis macroura, stripe-faced dunnart

Last record: <1975 (SAM owl pellet material)

Regional status: mdeéterminate, but probably

locally common in suitable habitats

Amuinthapsis ooldea, Ooldea dunnart

Last record: <1975 (SAM owl pellet material); this

survey (captured)

Comments: Three individuals were captured in

pitfall traps at site 15 (near Kapi Kanpi, Pig. 1).

They were trapped in an open woodland of Hakea

fvoryi and Acacia estrophiolain with a grassy

understorey of 4ristida sp. The two males captured

both had enlarged prostate glands (evidence of

Mnaliny Condition) and the female showed signs of

having mated recently, but had no pouch young,

Reglonal status: probably widespread and cominon

Myrmecobiidae

Muyrmecabius fasciatus, numbat

Aboriginal name: walpurti

Last record: <1936 (SAM)

Comment; The numbat is a widely known species

in the Pitjantjatjara Lands, mostly through

association with dreaming stories, especially in the

Everard Ranges. However, with the exception of

observations from a few older men, first-hand

accounts of this animal were difficult to abrain.

One old man at Kalka (about 70 years of age} told

us that he knew it fram an area south of the Mann

Ranges, but had only seen it when he was a boy,

Other old men al Mimili could remember the

walpurtt but also only from their childhood. They

said that it used to oceur around Mintabie and

Mimili. All who knew it said that it was good Aukea

(meat),

Friend e/ a/. (1982) have summarised the natural

history of this species related to them by central

Australian Aborigines, In this they concluded thal

the desert populations of the rusty numbat (Mf

Jasciatus rufus) are almost certainly extinct and

gave the time of the last Aboriginal sighting as the

late 1960s,

Regional status: extinet (see Friend e¢ al 1982)

Notoryctidae

Notoryctes. typhlops, marsupial mole

Aboriginal name; itjaritjar?

Last record; 1986 (SAM)

Comment: Most peaple recaynised this animal

immediately and many said that they had seen it

recently. All said rhat it lives in sandhill country.

Regional status: Although recorded infrequently,

this species is likely to be widespread ip sandy areas

of the region,

Peramelidae

*Chaerapus ecaudatus, pig-foated bandicoot

Aboriginal name: kanyji/pa (Finlayson 1961)

Last record: 1901 (SAM), this survey (loose bone

material)

Comment: We did not show a skin of this species,

rior did we hear the people using the name —

kanvijilpa — thar Finlayson (1961) and Burbidge

ef al. (1988) have reported for it. A lower jaw of

this species was found in a surface bone deposit

in an old owl roost at sie 6 during our survey.

Regional status: extinct

Jsoodon auratus, golden bandicoot

Aboriginal names: wintery. nvurlu, makurra

Last recard: 1933 (SAM) ;

Comment: Many middle-aged and alder people at

each coramunily readily recognised this species by

telerring lo the coarse rexture of its fur and tbe

appearance of its head, feet and tail. Ic was clearly

a former food item and the informants took great

delight in demonstrating how they captured it. The

bandicoo! sheltered in a nest ol grass situated

between prass tussocks, When this was located the

people crept up on it and immobilised the

occupant by placing a hand or foot firmly on top

of it, All informants stated that this species was

now ‘finished’. Finlayson (1961) nated that the

Pigantjatjara names for this bandicoot were

wintaroe {= wintarru) and avurloo (= nyurl) and

that the Nyaatjatjarra from further west call it

makoory (= makurra). We were civen the lirst two

names ofly at Ernabella, and the latter name only

al Kalka, Elsewhere all three names were provided.

Regional status: extinct

Macrotis lagotis, greater bilby

Aboriginal names: Yarlku, nirnu, marrura

Last record: 1933 (SAM)

Comment: This speetes was well known to all

groups with whom we spake The name tfuriku was

used at Indulkana, Mimili and Amata; iru at

Mimili, Ermabella, Amata, Pipalyatjara and Kalki;

and marrura at Ernabella. At Pipalyatjara one old

man told us that wirnir (ails used ta be worn

ceremonially in men’s beards. None of our

informants knew of any extant populations in

South Australia. The nearest they knew of (at

Pipalyatjira and Kalka) was in the Kintore Ranges

inthe Northern Territory (cv 300 km to the north),

Regional status: probably extinct

*Perameles eremiana, desert bandicuot

Last record: <1936 (SAM)

Peranieles Dauguinville, western barred bandicoot

Last record: 1931 (SAM)

MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A ft

Aboriginal name: walilya

Comment: The South Australian Museum has

three specimens of Perameles bougainville from

‘south of Mt Crombie’ registered in 1931. Mt

Crombie is situated ‘south of the Musgrave and

Mann Range’, a location Finlayson (1961) cited for

P eremiana, not P bougainville, At Pipalyatjara

and Kalka, our specimen of P bougainville was

readily recognised by the name walilya. However,

at other communities the responses of our

informants wete mostly indecisive and confused.

Some said that it was a small wintarru or nyvurlu

(tie. i auratus), Others simply did not know it.

Regional status: extinct (both species)

DIPROTODONTA

Phalangeridae

Trichosurus vulpecula, common. brushtail possum

Aboriginal names; Wwavurta, mungawayurre

Last record: 1966 (SAM, mummified remains); this

survey (old scats)

Comments! Most older people recognised this

species and claimed that it used to be commen,

No-one knew of its existence in this part of Sourh

Australia, and most thought that it was ‘finished’

many years ago. However, some people at Kalka

and Pipalyatjara thought they still occurred in the

pum-lined creeks in the Petermann Ranges in the

south-west of the Northern Territory. The only

signs of possums we found were old droppings

which were in caves where they had been protected

from weathering. These were found near Betty

Well in the Everard Ranges, and on Mt Kintore,

about 80 km south-west of Amata, Aitken

(unpublished notes, 1966) also found droppings

and skeletal remains ‘at a small cave opposite

Kumbi Rock Hole. . , approximately 4 miles south

of the main road*{presumably near Piltardi at the

eastern end of the Mann Ranges),

Several common brushtai!l possums were

released near Ernabella in the carly 1970s (R,

Henderson, S.A, National Parks and Wildhfe

Service, pers. comm). Unfortunately, they have not

been recorded in the area since and are considered

by many to be extinct. However, they are known

ta occur in very low densities in a4 small area of

the Petermann Runes, only 100 km north of the

South Australian/Northern Territory border and

detailed surveys may lovate them again south of

the border.

Regional slalus: apparently extinet but more

intensive surveys needed (see Foulkes & Kerle 1989)

Potorcidae

Bettongia lesueur, burrawing bettong

Aboriginal name: mritika, tungku

Last record: <193) (SAM)

Comment: A few older men at Indulkana and

Mimili recognised this species and cach used both

names. They stated that it had not been seen for

a long lime. If was unclear as to whether the word

tungku (which means short and stumpy) was their

name for u or simply a description of the animal,

Regional status; extinet (see Burbidge ev al. 1988)

*Bettongia penivcillata, brush-tailed bettong

Aboriginal name: fzrrpitji (Finlayson 1961,

Burbidge er al. 1988)

Last record: 719305 (Finlayson L961)

Comments: We did not obtain information about

this species, However, Finlayson (1961; 169)

recorded thal this berorig was, ‘sill extant jh very

small numbers on both sides of the South

Australian (Northern Territory) border in 1932-35,

where specimens were obtained by the blacks’,

Regional status: extinct (s¢e Burbidge vr af, 1988)

Macropodidue

*Lagorchestes hirsuius, rutous hare-wallaby

Aboriginal name: ala

Last record: 1933 (SAM)

Comment: Many of the middle-aged and especially

alder people we spoke with pointed out that hare-

wallabies used to occur in spinifex country In the

region and that they were good meat. However,

none of them knew of any remnant populations.

Aitken noted in 1966 (unpublished journal) that

they were ‘now extinct, apparently”.

Regional status: extinet [Burbidge ef a/, (1988) give

the most recent Aboriginal sighting of [his species

in the region a5 30 years ago near Amata.]

*Macropus robustus, euro

Aboriginal name: kanyale

Last record: this survey (sighted)

Comment: The euro is widespread and common

in al] rocky country. It is hunted by the local

people, but red kangaroos and perenties (Varanus

giganieus) appear to be favoured.

Reyional status; widespread and commen

Macropus rufus, red kangaroo

Aboriginal name: marlu

Last record: 7rhis survey (specimen and sighted)

Camment: Red kangaroos are Fairly common in

mulga country, especially where ground cover is

tussock grass rather than spinifcx. They are keenly

hunted by the local people using rifles. As a

consequence they were uncammon around

settlements and were nowhere abundant in areas

we traversed, We collected one specimen, a pouch

young (M12724), 15 km NNE of Mt Crombie.

Regional status: widespread at low densities

H2 P. B. COPLEY, CM, KEMPER & G. ©. MEDLIN

*Onychogalea lunata, crescent nail-tailed wallaby

Aboriginal name: t/awalpa

Last record: 189] (SAM)

Comment: Aboriginal people at Indulkana and

Mimili used this species’ name and claimed to have

eater it when they were younger. All stated that

it was no longer around, Aitken noted in his

journal records during a trip to the region in

February 1966 (utipublished):

One of the main reasons for going to Har) [Near

Dry Hill, and abour40 ka east of Met Lindsay] was

to check on the reports af a wallaby still living in the

area. These may quite Well-still be (here but we were

for in fact to lovate them... the wallaby from

descriplion is obviously Ovveheesaleu lanai the

Crescent Nail-tail [sie], which in this country lives

by burrowing wider a shady shrub or tree during the

day and partially covering itself with sand and debris.

Tt ventures forth av night Ww feed... [Herel the

Vegelation was predominantly mulga with patches of

sparse mallee. The undergrawih was of spinifex,

native grasses, bunyerao [sic], three-carmered jack and

bindyi.

Regional status: extinct

Petrogule lateralis, black-(ooted rock-wallaby

Aboriginal name: warru

Last record: 1966 (Philpott & Smyth 1967); this

survey (sighted)

Comment: We observed three black-footed rack-

wallabies in the vicinity of a large cave at Wamikata

(site 7, Fig. 1) in the Musgrave Ranges. The

entrance to the cave was mostly blocked by fallen

boulders behind which were two large chambers.

Rock-wallaby faecal pellets littered the tloors of

both of these. We collected skeletal remains of one

wallaby (M12555) in the cave.

We also found fresh rock-wallaby faecal pellets

at one site (5) in the Everard Ranges and two sites

(14, 17) in the Mann Ranges, We found old rack-

wallaby faecal pellets in caves near:

1) Warkarrecoordinna Rockhole (site 1)

2) near Betty Well (sites 3, 4)

3) Mt Kintore (26° 34’5, [130% 30’E)

4) Mt Caroline (26° 21'S, 130° S1‘E) and

5) un-named hill (26° 08'S, 130° O0°E) about

10 km west of Kapi Kanpi Rockhole,

Local people told us that rock-wallabies also still

occur at.

{) an un-named hill tear New Well (approx. 267

07°8, 132° 12'E) about & km east of the

Wamikata site

2) wo un-named hill on the eastern side of the

Ernabella airstrip (approx. 26° 16'S, 132° ILE)

3) Mt Harriet (26% 32°S, 131° 05° BE) about 45 kin

south of Amata

4) some un-named hills (26° 24°S, 130° 50°E)

abour 8 km south of Mt Caroline; and

5) an unspecified area porth-west oF Angatia

homeland and probably ta the NNE of Mt

Winham (approx. 26° 02°S, 130° 16'B).

Unfortunately, we were unable to include these in

our itinerary.

Abonginal informants told us that when they

were children, rock-wallabies used to be more

widespread and abundant and that they frequently

killed them for food. One man from Amata

showed us how he used lo sit in a strategic place

amongsi some rocks and whistle quietly to lure the

inquisitive rock-wallabies out of thelr hiding place

80 that he could spear them, Their numbers have

apparently declined dramatically and we were told

Of numerous places from which they have

disappeared.

Regional status; declining populanons; probably

endangered by predation, especially by the

introduced tox (see Kinnear 1989)

EUTHERIA

CHIROPTERA

Aboriginal names; Aboriginal people we spoke

with constantly used one ward — pit/antjarra —

to describe all bats, However, they distinguished

cave-dwelling bats with the additional name —

patupiri, At Kalka, the name ulpunulpuri also

recorded by Fitilayson (1961) as on/poolparrie] was

also given lor a special cave-dwelling ‘bar’ which

roosted in a small mud nest. The nests, which were

shown to us, were those of fairy martins, but it

Was not possible to ascertain whether the name

actually refers to the bird, or to a small bat which

used deserted nests, Goddard (1986) concluded

thal the name paupiri also wpplied to fairy

martins. The name is iherefore probably used in

a general way by many peaple to refer to cave-

dwelling fauna Another name, (inpl/inydji, has

been recorded by Burbidge & Puller (1979) and

Burbidge er al. (1988) as a general word for bats

but we were told that it referred to an insect

(probably a cricket). The name may therefore also

be used in a general way to mimic the high-pitched

noises of both bats and crickets.

Megadermatidae

Maeraderma gigas, ghost bat

Aboriginal name: Vadku-djalkw (Burbidge ef al.

1988) — the only bat of ihe region with a unique

name

Last record: ce 1920 (Finlayson 1961)

Comment: This most distinctive bat was

recoxrmsed by the Aborigines with its own name:

Older men at Amata told us of two localities for

large, white bails (Macrederma givas?) but we

MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A. b3

could not determine whether the animals still

occurred there. The localities were Aparina Creek

(=Apari-nya Karu, J. Willis pers, comm,), near site

11 (Fig. t, Table 1) and Cave Hill (26° 92'S, 131°

21°) abour 24 km NE of Amata.

Regional status: probably extinct (see Burbidge ef

al. 1988)

Emballonuridae

Taphozous hilli, Hill's sheathtail-bat

Last record: this survey (captured)

Comment: This species was first recorded for

South Australia during the 1985 survey, It was

found in (Wo cave roosts, one at site 4 in the

Everard Ranges, the other at site 7 in the Musgrave

Ranges (see Fig. 1}, At both roosts, {he bats were

located in narrow crevices off the main chambers.

Two specimens were collected at site 4, and three

(of five captured) at site 7.

Regional staius: probably locally commou

Molossidae

*Mormopterus planiceps, lite mastiff-bat

Last record: this survey (loose bone material)

Comment: Two skulls of this small bat were

recarded in loose bone material fram an owl roost

at site 9.on the south side of the Musgrave Ranges

(see Fig, |) during this survey. This species is very

adaptable in its feeding and roosting habits

(Richards, in Strahan 1983) and is probably

widespread in the region,

Regional status: probably widespread and common

*Tadarida australis, white-striped mastiff-bat

Last record: <196! (AM); this survey (captured)

Comment: This high-flying bat was only captured

over water at site 8, on the south side of the

Musgrave Ranges, where 10 individuals were mist-

netted (four retained),

Regional status: probably widespread and

common

Vespertilionidae

*Chalinolobus gouldii, Gould's wattled bat

Last record: 1963 (SAM); this survey (captured and

owl pellets)

Comment; This common species was mist-netted

at sites | (five captured, two retained), 2 (six

captured, two retained), 8 (five captured, three

retained) and 11 (one captured and retained) during

the survey. All captures were made erther over or

adjavent to waterholes in gum-lined creeks of the

Everard and Musgrave Ranges. Two of the females

captured each had two small embryos.

Regional status: probably widespread and

common

*Chalinolobus morio, chocolate Wattled bat

Last record: this survey (captured)

Comment: Before this survey, this common

southern species was only known in central

Australia from a cave-dwelling population near

Alice Springs. However, it was mist-netted at five

sites during the survey — the four where C gouldii

was captured, plus site 1S, a waterhole-creekline

habitacin the Mann Ranges, Several of the females

captured were pregnant with either one or two

embryos. One specimen was captured and retained

at site 1, 20 (two retained) at site 2, three at both

sites 8 and 1] (all retained), and one (released) at

site 15,

Regional status: probably widespread and

common

*Eptesicus baverstocki, inland epiesicus

Last record: this survey (captured and ow! pellets)

Comment: A single specimen of this newly

described species was captured (and retained)

during the survey. [i was mist-netted over water

at site 1, south of Indulkana,

Regional status: indeterminate, probably wide-

spread

*Eptesicus finlaysoni, \ittle brawn bat

Last record: 1984 (SAM); this survey (captured and

ow! pellets)

Comment: This newly described species was must-

netted over water at sites 2 (twa specimens, both

retained) and 8 (one specimen, retained) and

captured in cave roasts at sites 7 (18, four retained)

and 18 (one, retained) (Fig. Lt)

Regional status: probably widespread and common

in the vicinity of range country

Nyctophilus geeffroyi, lesser long-eared bat

Last record: <1961 (AM); this survey (captured

and loose bone material)

Comment: This common species was captured at

seven of the ten siles where bats were caught during

the survey, Most of the lemales captured were

found to be pregnant with two embryos, Nine

specimens were captured al site 1 (three retained),

one (retained) at site 2, twa (retained) al site 8, one

at both sites J! and 12 (retained), and five at both

Sties 13 and 15 (all retained),

Regional status: Widespread and comman

4*Scotorepens balstoni, western troad-nosed bat

Last reeord: this survey (captured)

Comment: A single specimen of this species was

captured (and retained) in a mist-ner al site 1 (Fi

Regional status: indeterminate, probably wide-

spread

i P. B. COPLEY, C. M, KEMPER & G. ©. MEDLIN

*Scolorepens greyi, litle broad-nosed bat

Last record: 1966 (SAM)

Comment; Probably occurs throughout (he range

country,

Regional siatus: indeterminate, probably wide-

spread

RODENTIA

Muaridae

*“Leggadina forresti, Forrest's mouse

Aboriginal name: mingkiri

Last recard: 1975 (SAM, owl peller material); this

survey (loose bone material)

Comment: Since a recent (1984) specimen was

collected on Granite Downs siation just outside

the study area to the east, it is quite likely that this

rare species is. extant in the north-west.

Regional status: indeterminate

Leporillus apicalis, lesser stick-nest rat

(Leporillus conditor, greater stick-nest rat?)

Aboriginal name: t/upalpi

Last record: 1933 (SAM); this survey (loose bone

material)

Comment: Although both species of stick-nest rat

(Leporillus apicalis and L, vonditar) have been

recorded from semi-arid and arid areas of South

Australia, only ZL. apicalis has been collected in the

north-west of the state, This was by anthrapologist

Norman Tindale and physician C.J, Hackett in

1933. Tindale (pers, comm.) states that:

On 18 Joly 1933 while lrayelling with a clan-like

group of Pitjandjatjara [sic) castward from

Wiluwilura, u native watering place and camp west

of Moun! Crombie on (he south side of the Musgrave

Ranges, We passed from a porcupine grassed plain

with low undergrawth between widely spaced cluinps

of the grass into low mallee serub country with same

outcrops of kunkar liimesione aid a seatlering of

kurrajong trees, Almost inimediately we saw the First

of several twig Inouads ofa louse-byildinw rat. Il

was sheltered under a kurrajong tree and was some

5 feet [1,5 mi] in dismeter and 4 feet [}.2 m) high, The

Aborigines Who were jndepeqdent, since we were

observers only, set fire te it but Wie inhabitants had

already left. We saw several more of these nests within

the text half mile or so [1 kam] onc of Which was under

a spreading mallee. Allwere set on fire. Fires drove

our several of the tjuijalbi’ fue} (nom their neura

tjuijalbi' {sie} and [these were) seized by the dogs of

the hunters. Two of the animals were secured by us

for the South Australian Museurh collection,

Part of this sequence of events was recorded on

files (Mann Ranges — 1933"), copies of which are

held by the Board for Anthropological Research,

University of Adelaide.

Few people at the communities We visited

showed any signs of recognition of the stick-nest

rat specimen (of the similar L. condilor) we had

with us, However, more people responded to

quéstions about the origins of portions of a stick-

nest we showed them. They used the name (juyalpi

for the animals which built the nests which they

said had a burrow beneath the pile of sticks.

Opinion was divided as to whether the nests were

built in caves or in Lhe open, but one old man at

Kalka told us that they were built in either

situation. If they were out in the open the nests

were placed amongst a lot of vegetation (eg.

around a bush), but not amongst spinifex clumps.

The same informant told us that the nests

conlained an adult male and an adult femaleand

up to four young. The nests measured about | m

by 0.5 m, whigh he traced in the sand to

demonstrate, Some old people had seen stick-nest

rats when they were young, mostly about 45 to 50

years aga. All said thal they ate the rats and (hat

they were ‘good meat’,

We searched for stick-nests in the numerous

caves and rock overhangs we explored, but only

found three small, bornt remnants — two near

Betty Well (sites 3, 4) in the Everard Ranges and

one in the north-western Mann Ranges (19),

During our survey we also collected skeletal

remains of two £, apicalis trom an old awl roost

at site §, However, we found na signs of stick-nest

rats or their nests in the country which Tindale

(pers. comm,) described west of Mt Crombie:

Regional status: extinct

Mus domesticus, house mouse

Aboriginal name: mingkiri

Last record: 1972 (SAM); this survey (captured and

owl pellets)

Comment: Finlayson (1961) noted that there were

considerable numbers of house mice ip the study

area in [932-35, During our survey they were only

captured im close proximity to human settlements

at sites 2 and LO (Fig, 1). However, large

proportions of this species were also recorded in

old and recefit ow! pellet deposits at sites 6, 9, (2

and 19 (Table 2).

Regional status; widespread and locally common

Notomps alexis, spinifex hopping-nouse

Aboriginal name: tanrkawara, mingkiri

Last record: 1966 (SAM); this survey (owl pellets)

Comment; This species is well-known by the

majority of Aboriginal people we talked with.

However, many confused it with other specimens

we had with us which had brush tails (ep.

Dasycereus cristicauda, Dusyuroides byrnei).

MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN S.A. BS

Noromys sp. tracks were pointed out to us on

sandhill areas, on the north side of Mt Crombie

and on the Northern Territory-South Australian

border north of Kalka. We also collected many

skeletal remains of Nolomys ef. alexis and

Natomws sp. in owl pellet deposits at sites 6,9, and

12 — those at site 12 occurring in intact Tecent’

pellets,

Regional status; widespread and common

Notornys longicaudatus, long-tailed hopping-mouse

Aboriginal name: 7

Last record; this survey (loose surface bone

material)

Comment: Not previously recorded from north-

western South Australia. Skull fragments of at least

seven individuals were found in an old owl roost

at site 6 Just north of the Everard Ranges.

Regional status: extinct

*Pseudomys deserter, desert mouse

Aboriginal name: mingkiri

Last record: 1933 (SAM) <196) (AM); this survey

(owl pellets)

Comment; This litile-known mouse has recently

been captured (1987 and 1988) at two-sites in Uluru

National Park (Kerle & Morton 1988), Along with

the ‘recent! remains found in intact ow! pellets at

site 12, it seems likely that this species may sull

occur in suitable habitats within the survey area,

Kerle & Morton (1988) suggest that these suitable

habitats include areas of dense grass,

Regional status; indeterminate, probably still

extant

*"Pseudomys gouldii, Gould’s mouse

Aboriginal name: mingkiri

Last record; this survey (loose bone material)

Comment: This small mouse had not previously

been recorded from north-western South Australia,

In this survey, we found the skeletal remains of 24

individuals in an old surface bone deposit at site

f, just north of the Everard Ranges.

Regional status: extinct

Pseudomys. fhermannshurgensis, sandy inland

moause

Aboriginal name: mingkirt

Last record; 1972 (SAM); this survey (captured)

Comment; Single specimens of this mouse were

captured in pitfall traps al sites 2, 13 and 15 (Fig,

\). The first two specimens were caught m

hummock grasslands on sandy soils, The last was

caught in an open woodland habitat of Hakea

iveryl and Acacia estrophiolata with an

understorey of 4ristida tussock grasses. Numerous

skeletal remains were also found at sites 4, 9, 12

and 19, with many of those at sites 9. 12 and 19

coming from recent intact owl pellets (Table 2).

Regional status: widespread and common

“Rattus villosissimus, long-haired rat

Aboriginal name: ? mingkiri

Last record: 1975 (SAM, owl pellet material); this

survey (loose bone material)

Comment: This species has probably only invaded

this region in extreme plaguing situations (see

Redhead 1983). The owl pellet material it has been

found in does not appear to be of recent origin

— skull fragmerits of only two individuals having

been found al site 6 during this survey.

Regional status. extinct

LAGOMORFHA

Leporidae

+Oryctolagzus cuniculus, European rabbit

Aboriginal names: rapite, nani

Last record; this survey (sighted and loose bone

material)

Comment: The European rabbit is common in the

north-west of South Australia; however, its

numbers appear to be concentrated along drainage

lines and on stony alluvial plaine fringing the

ranges and outlying hills. In 1985, few signs of

rabbits were seen more than 5 km from the ranges

and they appeared to be absent from sandhill areas.

‘They are a major food source for Aborigines.

Maurice & Murray (in Firilayson 1961) recorded

rabbits as already plentiful in the Musgrave Ranges

in (90),

Regional status: widespread and common especi-

ally in drainage areas

CARNIVORA

Canidae

*Canis familiaris. dingo, dinga

Aboriginal name; papa

Last record: 1957 (SAM); ts survey (sighted)

Comment: Dingoes are another widespread and

common Species in the region. Tracks were seen

in most areas visited and individuals or pairs were

observed on many occasions, mostly in open

country near (he ranges where rabbits were most

abundant.

Regional starus: widespread, in low densities

*Vulpes vulpes, fox

Aboriginal vame: 2, Yorka’ according to Finlayson

(1961)

Last record: this survey (sighted)

Comment: Finlayson (1961) observed that during

his field work af 1932, foxes ‘were found to be well

known to natives and white doggers in the Everard

and Musgrave Ranges, though still in quite small

RO PB, COPLEY, C_M. KEMPER & Ci, ©, MEDLIN

numbers’, By the 1950s their numbers had

increased significantly to the point where ‘native

hunters interrogated in 1956, stated thal in the area

immediately to the south of the Musgrave, Mann

and Tomkinson Ranges (which yields most of their

dog scalps), the fox now out numbers the dingo’

Regional status: widespread, probably in low

densities

Felidae

*Felis cats, cat

Aboriginal name: 7

Last record: this survey (sighted)

Comment: Only one cat was seen during our

survey, near Kapi Kanpi (site 15), However, local

Aborigines claimed that they were seen frequently,

Regional status: widespread, probably in low

densities

PERISSODACTYLA

Equidae

Equus caballus, wild horse (brumby)

Aboriginal wame: ?

Last record: this survey (sighted)

Camment; Wild horses were seen only op the

south side of the Musgrave Ranges where they were

concentrated around the few remaining waterholes,

Regional status: locally common

ARTIODACTYLA

Camvlidae

Camelus dromedarius, one-humped camel or

dromedary

Aboriginal name: carmela

Last record: this survey (sighted)

Comment: Camels are widespread in the oorth-

west of South Australia and we encountered their

distinctive pads and droppings in all areas we

visited, We made several sightings of small! graups

ol camels including cows with young calves. The

largest group consisted of 12 individuals.

Regional status; widespread

DISCUSSION

The Pijjantjatjara lands of north-western South

Australia offer a unique opportunity to study and

compare recent past and present manimal

assemblages for the following reasons: (f) the

environment is a cambinauan of two yastly

different forms — sand plain/dune systems and

rocky ranges; (2) the ranges provide good sheller

far owls and thus surface bone deposits are

probably common; (3) many species now believed

extinct in South Australia were last recorded there:

(4) there is good documentation of the oming of

these declines (Finlayson 1961); and (5) the lands

are now under control of the Pitjantjatjara

Aboriginal people and have mosily not been grazed

by domestic siock for aiany years — if at all.

The present survey recorded 16 indigenous

manimal species by observation or capture. Another

nine species probably still occur in the region. A

compilation of all Known records for the north-west

gives a total mammal species list of 50, seven of

which are not indigenous ta Australia. Compared

with other regions of arid Australia for which lists

have been made, this tigure.is high. McKenzie &

Robinson (1987) listed 4t and 37 species, including

intradneed forms, for the Nullarbor Plain and Great

Victoria Desert, respectively. Burbidge & McKenzie

(1983) reported 42 species in the Great Sandy

Desert. Sixteen species were listed during a recent

survey of [he Mabel Creek area of South Australia

{Kemper et al. 1985).

Reasons for the richness of the mamma! fauna

of north-west South Australia are related to points

1-3 hsted above, Since there are two quite different

environments, sand plain/dune and rocky ranges,

there are elements of the faunas adapted to both-

For example, Pefrogale lateralis and Pseudan-

fechinus macdonnellensis are inhabitants of rocky

outcrops, and Chualinolobus morio, Eplesicus

Finlayson and Taphozous hilli are cave-dwelling

bats, On the other hand, Neforyctes typhiops,

Dasycercus cristicauda and Sminthopsis ooldea,

among athers, live in sandy country.

The early work of Finlayson (1961, museum

collections) documented many mammal species

which noW rio longer oceur in South Australia.

Fortulously, his work coincided with their

population declines in the 1920s and 1930s.

Finlayson often used Aboriginal knowledge of the

species: 10 augment his Owa findings and he also

obtained many specimens from these peaple (but

only two species of bats). The present survey

focused on collecting bats with the result that this

part of the fauna is now reasonably well known.

The present survey included two sources of

information tot normally used in mammal survey

— Aborigiial knowledge and surface bone

deposits/owl pellets, The latter was particularly

important because it added several species not

recorded by other means and one species,

Pseudantechinus muacdonnellensis, not previously

recorded in South Australia, The problem with

surface remains and very old pellets is thal it is

difficult to date such deposits. it is presumed that

if Afus domesticus is present then the material has

been deposited since European settlement ie. during

the last 200 years, For example, Johnson & Baynes

(1982) found 4 good correlation between species

compositions in surface deposits and early whole-

specimen callections from the same area.

Asa result of our investigations and others (Jones

1923-25, Finlayson 1961, Philpott & Smyih 1967,

MAMMALS OF NORTH-WESTERN 3.4. s7

Watts 19649, Burbidge & Fullér 1979, Friend ev al.

1982, Southgate in press, Burbidge er al. 1987,

Burbidwe ef u/. 1988) we conclude thal only 20

(46%) of the 43 indigenous mammal species still

occur in the north-west of South Australia. These

are generally (he stmall- (<40 pe) and large-sized

(>7.5 kg) species; a (rend in keeping witli results

obtained in che arid zone in general (Morton &

Baynes 1985, Burbidge & McKenzie 1987).

Morton & Baynes (1985) compared mammal

assemblages of surface bone deposits with extant

species in the western arid zone, They concluded

that only 41% and 44% of the original

polyprotodont marsupial and rodent faunas,

respectively, remained today. Comparable heures

of aboul 43% and 38% were obtained for the

present study, Walls & Astin (1981) compared

recently (Le. not fossil) extinct rodent species with

those still extant and coneluded that 25-60%

remained,

More survey work is clearly needed to determine

the distribution and status of extant species in the

Pitjantjatjara lands, Particular emphasis should be

placed on rare species such as the black-footed rock-

wallaby Pe/rogale Jaterulis, the desert mouse

Pseudomys desertor, aud possibly the kuliarr

Antechinemys laniger and mulgara Dasycercus

cristicauda. A comprehensive vegetation survey

would aid in understanding the biology and

distribution of extant forms as would a report on

the status of non-indigenous species. We

recommend that further survey work be of a multi-

disciplinary nature and that predator scats and

stomachs be investigated as a possible means of

recording rare species,

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

We wish to thank Jill Tideman and Kevin Jordan for

their enthusiastic assistance in the field. We alsa wish to

thank the many eager Aboriginal informants and

community advisers at each of the communities we visited

for their invaluable help and advive. We are grateful to

the community councils for granting permission for our

visit and allowing us to trap for small mammals on their

lands. Mr Jon Willis, Pitjantjatjara Couneil, kindly made

helpful comments on the manuscript, The Mammal Club

of the Field Naturalists Society of South Australia and

ather volunteers assisted with the huge task of dissecting

owl pellets and sorting surface remains and for this we

thank ther. Terry Reardon of the Evolujenary Biology

Unit of the South Australian Muséum did the

electrophoresis to verify some mammal identifications,

REFERENCES

AITKEN, PF. 1966, Personal journal of a freld trip made

to the Mann and Musgrave Rangesy Febrimary 1966.

Unpublished Journal held by rhe South Australian

Miiseum, Adelaide.

ASLIN, Hud. (Ed.) 1985, (A List of the Vertebraies of

South Australia Biological Survey Coonlinatin

Committee and the Department of Environment and

Planning, South Australia, Adelaide.

BASE DOW, H. 1915, Journal of the government north-

west expedition (March 30th. November 5th, 1903)

Proc. R. Geoeraph. Sov & Aust. Vs: 57-242.

BURBIDGE, A.A. & CULL ER, Pd. 1979. Mammals of

the Warburton region, Western Australia. Rec, He

Aust. Mus, 8: 57-73.

RURBIDGE, A.A. & PULLER, PJ. 1984. Finding out

about desert mammals. SMA NaS. 14: 9-13

BURBIDGE, A.A. & McKENZIE, N.L- 1983. Wildlife

of the Greal Sandy Desert, Western Ausiralia, rfl,

Res. Bull, Wo Aust 1: |.127-

BURBIDGE, A.A. & MvRENZTE, N.L. 197,

Conservation implications of patterns in trevor! decline

of Western Australia’s mamnial fauna, ast Maral

Soe. Newsl Winter 1987 (abstract, p. 7).

BURBIDGE, A.A. FULLER, F.., KOHNSON, K.AL&

SOUTHGATE, R 1987. Vanishing desert dwellers,

Aboriginal knowledge of the mammals of the central

deserts of Australia. Landscope 2; 7-12,

BURBIDGE, A.A., JOHNSON, K.A., PULLER, P.J., &

SOUTHGATE, R. 1988. Aboriginal knowledge of the

mammals of the central deserts of Australia, Aus’,

Wildl. Res, 15: 9-39

PINLAYSON, 4.H. 1935. On the mammals of the Lake

Fyre Basin Part [| —the Peramelidarc. Trans, R. See,

S. Aust, 59: 227-236.

FINLAYSON, HLH. [961 On central Australian

mammals. Part LY — the disiriburion and starus of

cemral Australian species. Ree. S. Aust, Mus. 14;

141-191,

POULKES, JN, & KERLE, |.A. 1989. Scat analysis and

the feasibility of reintroducine brushtail possums

(Trichasurus vulpecula) to Uluru National Park, Pree.

Aust. Mammal Sac. Meeting, Alice Springs, April

19RY 16 (abstract),

FRIEND, LA., FULLER, RJ. & DAVIS, JA- 1982. The

numbat ip cen(ral Australia. SMALNS, P2> 21-26,

GODDARD, C, 1986. Yankunytauyara bird names

(Eyerard Ranses, South Australial. The Insttute for

Aboriginal Studies, Alice Springs.

JOUINSON, K.A, & BAYNES, A. L982, Mammal reruains

froma cave in the MacDonnell Runge, XT Bill, Vast.

Mammal Sac. 7: 33 (abstract).

JOHNSON, KA, & ROFF, A.D. 1982. The Wesiern Quoll.

Dosvunds geofyron (Dasyuridae; Marsupiulia), in Ue

Narthern Tenrrary: historieal roeards fram venerable

88 P. B. COPLEY, C. M. KEMPER & G. C. MEDLIN

sources. /n M. Archer (Ed.). ‘Carnivorous Marsupials’.

Vol. 1. Royal Zoological Society of New South Wales,

Sydney.

JONES, FW. 1923-1925. ‘The Mammals of South

Australia’. Government Printer, Adelaide.

KERLE, J.A. & MORTON, S.R. 1988. Mammals of Uluru

National Park. /m ‘Distribution and Abundance of

Vertebrate Fauna of Uluru (Ayers Rock-Mount Olga)

National Park’. Final report to Australian National

Parks and Wildlife Service.

KEMPER, C.M., REID, J. & EDWARDS, A. 1985. A

survey of the vertebrate fauna of Mabel Creek

(P.E.L.24) for CRA Limited. Unpublished report to

CRA. South Australian Museum, Adelaide.

KINNEAR, J. 1989. Outfoxing the fox. Landscope 4:

12-17.

MASTERS, P. 1989. Fire-driven succession: the effect on

small mammals at Uluru National Park, Proc, Aust.

Mammal Soc. Meeting, Alice Springs, April 1989; 29

(abstract).

MEDLIN, G.C. 1977, Ow! pellet analysis — a useful tool

in field studies. SASTA, December 1977,

McKENZIE, N.L. & ROBINSON AC. 1987. ‘A Biological

Survey of the Nullarbor Region South and Western

Australia in 1984’, Government Printer, Adelaide.

MORTON, S.R. & BAYNES, A. 1985. Small mammal

assemblages in arid Australia: a reappraisal. Aust.

Mammal. 8: 159-169,

PHILPOTT, C.M. & SMYTH, D.R. 1967. A contribution

to our knowledge of some native mammals from

inland Australia. Trans, R. Soc. S. Aust. 91: 115-134.

REDHEAD, T. 1983. The long-haired rat Rattus

villosissimus. In R. Strahan (Ed,), ‘The Australian

Museum Complete Book of Australian Mammals’.

Angus & Robertson, Sydney.

SOUTHGATE, R.I. (in press). Distribution and

abundance of the greater bilby, Macrotis lagotis Reid

(Marsupialia: Peramelidae). Jn, J. Seebeck, P. Brown,

R. Wallis & C. Kemper (Eds). ‘Bandicoots’.

STIRLING, E.C. & ZIETZ, A. 1892. Scientific results of

the Elder Exploring Expedition, Vertebrata. Trans. R.

Soc. S. Aust, 16: 154-176.

STRAHAN, R. (Ed.) 1983, ‘The Australian Museum

Complete Book of Australian Mammals’. Angus &

Robertson, Sydney.

WATTS, C.H.S. 1969. Distribution and habits of the rabbit

bandicoot. Trans. R. Soc. S. Aust, 93; 135-141.

WATTS, C.H.S. & ASLIN, H.J. 1981. The Rodents of

Australia’. Angus & Robertson, Sydney,

WHITE, S.A. 1915. Scientific notes on an expedition into

the north-western regions of South Australia. Trans.

R. Soc. 8. Aust. 39: 707-842,

REVISION OF AUSTRALASIAN STERNOLOPHUS SOLIER

(COLEOPTERA: HYDROPHILIDAE)

C. H. S. WATTS

Summary

The Australasian members of the hydrophilid genus Sternolophus Solier are revised and redescribed

and a key to species is given. Three species are recognised: S. australis sp. nov., S. immarginatus

d’Orchymont and S. marginicollis (Hope). The following names are synonymised with S.

marginicollis (Hope, 1842): Hydrobius artensis Montrouzier, 1860 and Sternolophus tenebricosus

Blackburn, 1888.

REVISION OF AUSTRALASIAN STERNOLOPHUS SOLIER

(COLEOPTERA: HYDROPHILIDAEF)

C. H. 8. WATTS

WATTS, C.H.S. 1989. Revision of Australasian Srerho/ophus Solier (Coleoptera: Hydropintidae),

Ree, S. Aust, Mus, 23(2), 89-95.

The Australasian members af the hydrophilid genus Sternolaphus Solier are revised and

redescribed and a key to species ts given, Three species are recagnised: §. gusrra/ts ap. nov. S.

intmarginatus d'Orchymont and S§, murginicallis (Hope).

The following names are synonymised with S. marginicollis (Hope, 1842); Hydrobius artensis

Montrouzicr, 1860 and Sternolophus tenebricosus Blackburn,. 1888,

C.H.S. Watts, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adélaide, South Australia 5000.

Manuscript received 27 June 1988.

Among the most common of Australasian

hydrophilids, especially in the warmer regions, are

members of the genus Srernolophus Solier. At times

in drying river bed pools it is possible to collect

hundreds of individuals in a short time, Despite

their abundance they have received litile attention

since d’Orchymont (1912).

Five Australian forms have been named. Of these

I consider only two io represent valid species: 5,

marginicollis (Hope, 1842), and S. immarginatus

d’Orchymont, 1912. | describe a further one, S.

australis sp, noy, All occur broadly sympatrically

across northern and inland Australia, They appear

to be absent from the wetter coastal fringes of the

south-west and the south-east and from Tasmania.

S. marginicollis also occurs in New Gyinea and New

Caledonia, The genus itself consists of about a

dozen species found in Africa, tropical Asia and

Australasia,

1 do not recognise the subgenus (or genus)

Neosternalophus Zairzev, 1909 used for the

Australian and some African species (Knisch 1924,

Smetana 1980), sinee 1 have found the main

distinction, the extent of emargination of the

clypeus, to vary even within species. A full study

of all the species in the genius is required before the

validity of the generic separation is established,

SYSTEMATICS

The genus Srernolaphus belongs to the subfamily

Hydrophilinae, characterised by a continuous

median longitudinal keel on the underside which

is prolonged into a spine between the hind coxae.

Within the Australasian members of this subfamily,

Sternolophus is characterised by haying the front

of the ventral keel notched, the prosternal pillar not

hooded lo receive the front end of the ventral keel,

the basal portions of all femora densely punctale-

pubescent, and only four rows of serial punctures

on each elyiron ie, lacking the fifth sublateral row

of punctures present in most species of other

genera. In most species the front margin of the

clypeus has a central notch (Fig. 2).

Type species as follows; Sternolophus: S. soliert

Castelnau, 1840, ‘Africa’, Neosrernolophus:

Hydrohius artensis Montrouzier, 1860, Australia,

The collections from which specimens were

examined are listed under the following abbrev-

jations:

AM Australian Museum, Sydney

ANIC Australian National Insect Collection,

Canberra

BMNH British Museum (Natural History),

London

Cw Private collection of author

RIB Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles

de Belgique, Bruxelles

NMV Museum of Victoria, Melbourne

NSWDA New South Wales Department of

Agriculture, Sydney

NTM Museum and Art Galleries of the

Northern Territory, Darwin

MNHP Museum National d’Histoire Naturelle,

Paris

SAMA South Australian Museum, Adelaide

WAM Western Australian Museum, Perth

QODPIM = Queensland Department of Primary

Industries, Mareeha

QM Queensland Museum, Brisbane.

KEY To AUSTRALASIAN STERNOLOPHUS

1 — Sternal spine long, reaching 10 front edge

of third abdominal sternite. .... os eee

be peepee peer esre+ + Pufipes Pabricius*

— Sternal spine not reaching beyond first

abdominal Sternite.................5 2

90) C,H. 8. WATTS

2 4 6

FIGURES 1-6, 1, front of head of S. australis; 2, ditto, S. marginicollis; 3, labial palpus of S. marginicollis; 4, ditto,

S. australis; 5, apex of sternal spine in S&. tmmarginatus; 6, ditto, 8. marginicollis,

2(1) — Maxillary palpi stout, same length as

antennae, second segment noticeably

shorter than apical (Fig. 4); row of

punctures on outer face of protibia 9-10,

largest at apex..,..,..australis sp, nov,

— Maxillary palpi elongate, longer than

antennae, second segment almost as long

as apical (Fig. 3); more than 15 punctures

in a row On outer face of protibia, largest

towards base. .ecierieecercreeeeciesd

3(2) — Last abdominal sternite entire; sternal spine

short, not reaching beyond metatrochanters

(Fig. 5)..... immarginatus d'Orchymont

— Last. abdominal sternite notched at apex;

sternal spine reaching to about middle of

first abdominal sternite or beyond (Fig, 6)

a Ay ee Ae A marginicollis (Hope)

*Not yet recorded from region but reaches Java.

Sternvlophus australis sp, nov,

Description (number examined 82) (Figs 1, 4)

Length 11,.5-14.5 mm, Oval, black, Head covered

in small unevenly sized punctures evenly spread,

stronger and denser along rear margin, a group of

much larger punctures just inwards from eyes, and

a semicircle of large punctures on frons forward

from eyes, a few large punctures in line in middle

of clypeus. Front margin of frons entire or only very

weakly emarginate in centre. Pronotum covered in

fine punctures as on head, each side with two

slanting rows of much larger punctures inwards

from edge and to about % width; sharply incised

groove just inwards of lateral edge and along front

édge to about level of inner margin of eye. Fine

punctures on elytra weaker than on head, serial

punctures much larger, well-marked, in four lines,

punctures uneven in size and distribution, those in

inner three striae generally in a single line, those

in lateral series widely scattered particularly towards

shoulder, a row of small punctures immediately

inwards from lateral margin. Sternal carina thin,

produced backwards in spine reaching a little way

beyond hind coxal plates. Maxillary palpi a little

shorter than antennae, stout, apical segment a little

longer than penultimate, labial palpi stout, apical

segment about half length of penultimate. Outer

surface of protibia with row of 12-15 large seta-

bearing punctures which, apart from some smaller

ones close to knee, are even in size. Apical margin

of last abdominal sternite complete.

Male

There is little difference between the sexes. The

male has the claws on the lront tarsi more sharply

bent. Tips of parameres extend beyond tips of

aedeagus,

Types

Holotype. M. ‘Vaughan Springs, N.T. 4/68. C.

Watts’, in SAMA,

STERNOLOPHUS (HYDROPHILIDAE) 91

FIGURE 7. Distribution of S. marginicollis.

Paratypes. Same data as Holotype, 6 in SAMA, 15

in CW.

Distribution (Fig. 8)

NT — 19°58’S 129°39’E, ANIC; 13°02'S

133°05’E, QM; Alice Springs, SAMA; 30 miles W

Alice Springs, CW; 38 km SSE Alice Springs,

ANIC; Edith Falls, ANIC; Gove, NMV; Hart

Range, NMV; John Hayes Rockhole E Mac. Rng.,

SAMA; Kakadu NP, CW; Koongarra, ANIC; 15

miles N Mt Cahill, ANIC; Palm Ck, NMV;

Standley Chasm, CW, ANIC; Tallipatta Gorge,

NMV.

WA — Carson Escarpment, ANIC; 50 miles S

Giles, WAM; Gill Pinnacle, WAM; 10 miles W Halls

Ck, WAM; Hammersley Range, WAM; 23 km N

Millstream, SAMA; Mitchell Plateau, CW;

Pincombe R., WAM; Synnott Rng., WAM; Upper

Ord R., SAMA; Walsh Pt., CW; Walter James Rng.,

WAM; White Mountain, WAM. Wittenoon Gorge,

WAM; 26 miles W Wittenoon, ANIC; Wotjulum,

WAM.

OLD — Enasleigh R. via Mt Surprise, QDPIM;

Kennedy Ck, QDPIM; Laura, QDPIM; Townsville,

QM.

SA — Everard Rng., SAMA.

92 C. H. 8S. WATTS

FIGURE 8. Distribution of S. immarginatus (@) and S. australis (©).

Sternolophus immarginatus d’Orchymont

Sternolophus immarginatus d’Orchymont, 1912,

p. 56.

Sternolophus oceanicus Zaitzev, 1910, p. 225, syn.

Knisch 1924, p.227.

Description (number examined 261) (Figs 4, 5)

Length 10.6-12.5 mm. Oval, black. Head covered

in small but well-marked punctures of variable size,.

stronger and denser along rear margin, a patch of

much larger seta-bearing punctures inward from eye

and a ragged semicircle of some 12-15 similar

punctures on frons forward of eye, a row of about

12 large seta-bearing punctures together with a

scattering of similar punctures towards rear of

clypeus. Front margin of frons emarginate showing

yellow membrane beneath, central portion not, or

only slightly, triangularly edentate. Punctures on

pronotum as on head, a slanting straight line of

single large seta-bearing punctures on side near

middle and a similar, but curved, row near front

margin on each side, well-marked groove along

lateral edge extending in much weaker form across

front margin. Elytral punctures as on pronotum but

somewhat weakened, a row of small punctures

along lateral margin with some scattered small

elongate punctures inwards. Serial punctures weak,

in four rows, punctures erratically placed, those in

lateral rows widely scattered. Sternal carina narrow,

spine short, blunt, reaching only to about margin

of hind coxal plates, mesosternal keel relatively

ST#RNOLOPHUS (HYDROPHILIDAE) a

short with a tuft of very lang setae on fronl angle,

Rugose portions on femora weakly restricted to very

small area at base. Maxillary palpi elongate, larger

than antennae, apical segment same length or

Slightly longer than penultimate, labial palpi

elongate, apical segments slightly more than half

length of penultimate. Guter surface of pratibia

with row of 20-30 seta-bearing punctures, those al

base large, becoming progressively smaller towards

apex, Apical margin of last abdominal segment

complete.

Male

Clawson mule protarsi more sharply bent than

in female with large basal lobe. Tips of parameres

and aedeagus level.

Types

Sternolaphus immarginatus d’Orchymant,

Holotype. M. ‘Northern Territory S. (Neast.)

immarginatus, Orch, Type, Dr d'Orechyment Det’ in

RIB. Seen.

Sternolophus aceanicus Zaitzev, Borneo, Type not

located, synonymy after Kmseh 1924, p. 227.

Distribution (Pig. 8)

OLD — Blackdown Tableland, OM; Brisbane,

SAMA; Bundaberg, ANIC; Burnett R., ANIC;

Cairns, ANIC, QM; Calliope R., ANIC; 12 km

NNW Camerons Corner, ANIC; Carnarvon Rng.,

AM: Clermont R., ANIC; Cooktown, NMY;

Cunnamulla, SAMA; Dalby, SAMA; Eidsvold,

OM; Home Hill, CW; tngham, ANIC QDPIM,;

Iron Rng., ANIC, 15 km WNW Johnstone R.,

QDPIM; Kowanyama, QM; Lake Broadwater via

Dalby, QM; Laura, QUPIM; Lockyer Valley,

SAMA; 31 km NNW Longreach, ANIC, Mackay,

CW: Marina Plains, QDPIM, 7 miles §$

Marlborough NM¥; Mary Ck, ANIC; 40 Mile

Scrub, NQ, ANIC: Normanton, SAMA; Stewart

Rng, SAMA! Townsville, ANIC, QDPIM;

Windorah, ANIC, 55 km W by N Windorah,

ANIC.

NT — 80 miles NW Alice Sp., CWs 1} km SW

Borraloola, ANIC; Daly R.. SAMA; Humpty Doo,

ANIC, QDPLM; Katherine. NMV, ANIC,

Mataranka, ANIC: Nabarlek Dam, SAMA, 17

miles NNE Neweustle Walers, ANIC: Barrow Ck,,

SAMA, Paton Valley, NMV; South Alligator R,,

NMV; ‘fennant Ck, NM Vj 15 miles N Tennant Ck.,

ANIC: Tindal, ANIC; 50 miles N Vaughan Sp.

OW? Yuendumu, CW.

NSW — 20 miles SSW Bourke; SAMA; Byrock,

ANIC; A$ km W Cobar, NM V5 Deniliquin, ANIC;

Dubbo, AM; Geelazgong, NMYV; 37 km E Hay,

SAMA: Mataranka, ANIC: Trangie, ANIC;

Wileaunia, SAMLA; Yass, NMV.

SA — Claylon Crossing, SAMA; Coopers Ck

Crossing, SAMA; Deep Creek, SAMA; 20 miles N

Koonamore Sti, L. Pinpa, SAMA; Lake Eyre,

SAMA; Lake Frame, SAMA; Moomba, NMV,; 15

km W Sturt Vale, SAMA,

vic — Irymple, NMV-

WA — 16°40'S 125929'E, WAM; Argyle Dawns,

WAM; Beverley Sp, Stn, WAM; Cane R.H5, ANIC;

Drysdale R., ANIC: Fitzroy Crossing, ANIC; Gills

Pinnacle, SAMA; Kalumburu, WAM; Kununurre,

ANIC: Minilya R,, ANIC, Ord River, WAM;

Wyndham, ANIC.

Sternolophus marginicollls (Hope)

fivdrobius marginicollis Hope. 1842, p, 42%,

Srernolophus marginicallis (Hope), Kuisch 1924, p.

227.

Hydrobius assimilis Hope, (B42, p. 428, syn, Knisely

1924, p. 227.

Sternolophus nitidulus Macleay, L87L, p, 129 syn.

Knisch 1924, p. 227; d’Orchymant, 1912, p. Say

Blackburn, 1888, p. Sl4,

Hydrabius urtersis Moptrouzier, 1860, p, 247, syn.

nov, Zaitzev, 1910, p, 225; d'Orchymont, 1912, p. St

Sternolophus lenebricosus Blackburn, (888, p. B19:

syn. nov; Zaitzev, 1910, p. 225; d'\Orehyotoor, 1912.

p. 55; d'Orchymiont, 1923, p, 420,

Description (qumber examined 390) (Figs 2, 3, a

Length 10.0-13.5 mm. Narrowly oval, black,

Head evenly covered with small unevenly sized

punctures strongly impressed, much larger and

denser along rear margin, a group of large, seta-

bearing punctures just inwards [from eye, uneven

semicircle of about 15 large seta-bearing punctures

on frons forward from eyes, a row of abour 1%

similar punctures along tear of clypeus; fron

margin of [rons emarginale exposing underlying

membrane, central portion of margin mure deeply

incised in broad tnangular shape. Pronotum

covered in punctures similar to but a litle smatler

than those ori head, each side with two slanting rows

of large seta-bearing punctures, rows Usnally more

than ane row of punctures (hick, Sharply ineised

groove adjacent to laleral margin and a Weaker

groove along front margin very weak or lacking im

central portion. Elytron with scattered very small

punctures, setose serial punctures, in four rows,

distribution of punctures along rows uneven, those

in inner (pee rows More or less in One line, thase

in lateral stria widely scattered particularly towands

shoulder, a row af small punctures along extreme

lateral margin of elytrom with scallered elongate

punctures of roughly che same size timimedialely

inwards from. them along elytron except hameral

angle. Sternal varina quite siour for genus.

parnicularly mesosternal portion, spine quite large

reaching well beyond edge of coxal plate, reaching

4 OHS. WATTS

nearly to second abdominal segment, and wsunlly

ending in sharp point. Outer surface of protibia

with a row at 14-30 small sela-beariny punctures

which tend to get smaller towards apex. Apical

margin of last abdominal segment with small notch

in middie,

Male

Claw on male protarsi more sharply bent than

in female. Tips of parameres level with tip of

aedeagus,

Tepes

Aydrobius marginicollis Hope. Port Essington.

Holotype (by monotypy) in Hope Department of

Entomology, University of Oxford, Seen.

Hedrobius ussimiliy Hope. Port Essington

Halotype (by manotypy) in Hope Department of

Entomology, University of Oxford. Seen,

Hvdrobius artensis Montrouzier, There are three

specimens in Bedel's collection now in MNHP from

New Caledonia labelled ‘Hydrobius Artensis/’

Montrouz Nile Caled’, one of which bears a type”

label. { hereby designate the specimen bearing the

Yype" label as lectotype. Seen.

Sternolaphus aitidulus Macleay. Four synrype

specimens in ANIC on permanent joan from

Macleay Museum labelled Gayndah | specimen

in SAMA labelled ‘Gayndah Queensland Masters’

with a SAMA label in Lea's handwriting

‘Stemmolophus nitidulus Mack Queensland Corypes

2 specimens in AM labelled ‘Holotype’ which are

presumably the two listed by McKeown (1948). 1

nominate the specimen labelled ‘Sternolophus

nindulus McL.W. Burnett River’ in AM as the

lectatype and the other tive specimens para-

lectotypes, Seen,

Srernolephus tenebricosus Blackburn, N,

Territory, Holotype (by monatypy), collected by LP.

Tepper in SAMA. Seeu.

Distribution (Fi. 7)

QLD — Ashgrove, QM; Ayr, ANLC; Babinda,

AM, SAMA; Bamapa, OM; 20 km S Bloomfield,

CW; Bribie l., ANLC;, Brisbane, QM) Bundaberg,

QM, Cairns, ANIC; Calliope R. ANIC:

Cannonyale, ANIC, Canungra Ck, QM; Cape

Flaltery, QDPIM; Cape Tribulation, QM, ODPIM:

{5 km W Captain Billy Ck, OM; 75 km 8

Cardstone, ANIC, Cardwell, ANIC, Charters

Towers, CW; Clermont, AM; Coen, NMV; 40 km

N Coen, CW; 60 km S Coen, CW, Cooktown,

ANIC; Cooloola, OM;

Dalhunry R., CW, OM; 30 km W Fairview, OM;

Flying Fish Pt., QM, 18 miles S Gympie, ANIC;

Helenslea St, ANIC; Helenvale, CW: Hope Vale

Mission, ANIC: Innisfail. ANIC: Iran Rag. ANIC:

15 km WNW S$ Joelinsran R., ANIC: Jundah,

Daintree, QDPIM,

ANIC; 2 miles, 5 miles E Kamna, ANIC; Kennedy

CkS of Laura, QDPIM; Kingaroy, ANIC: Kirrama

Rng., OM; Kowonyama, ANIC; Kurinda, ANIC,

SAMA; 5 miles N Kuranda, ANIC; Lakeland

Downs, CW; 12km N Laura, CW; 70 km N Laura,

ANIC: Little Laura R., QDPIM; 3 km E Lockerbie,

OM; Malanda, CW; Mareeba, ANIC; 26 km E

Mareeba, OM; Manna Plains, ANIC; Mary Ck,

ANIC; Mellwraith Rog,, QDPIM; 21 miles S

Miriam Vale, ANIC; 2 miles W Mission Beach,

ANIC; Moa |. GM: Marnington I, SAMA;

Mossman, QDPIM, ANIC; 15 km NW Mossman,

QM, MI Cook NL Pk. ANIC; Mt Coolum, ANIC:

Mi Finnigan, ANIC, Mr Moffat, QM; Mt

Tambourine, OM; Mt Webb, ANIC; Musgrave, OM:

Old Lavra Stn, QDPIM; Peach Ck NO, CW;

Peachester, QM; 40 Mile Scrub, ODPIM: Shiptons

Flat, ANIC; Silver Plains Hs, ANIC; Stannary

Hills, ANIC, Stanthorpe, QM; ‘Tolga, QDPIM:

Townsville, NM; ‘Tully Falls, OM; Walkamin,

ANIC; Yeppoon, AM, ANIC; 9 km SE Yeppoon,

ANIC.

NT — 80 miles NW Alice Springs, CW;

Bagot Ck, NMV> Berry Sp., ANIC, 45 km SW

Borroloola, ANIC; Cape Crawford, ANIC; Daly

R. Mission, ANIC; Darwin, CW, NMY, Ellery Ck,

NM; Glen Helen, NMY, Howard Sp., ANIC Jim

Jim Ck,, ANIC, SAMA; Kambolgie Ck, CW;

Malaranka, ANIC; MoArrhur R., ANIC; 19 km

NEE Mt Cahill, ANIC; Mudginberry HS, ANIC;

Nabarlek Dam, SAMA; 11 km SW Nimbuwwah

Rock, ANIC; Pine Ck, CW: Sth Alligator R., NMV;

Tindal, ANIC; Vaughan Sp. CW; Wessel Isl,

ANIC) Yuendumu. CW.

ACT — Black Mi, ANIC.

NSW — Brunswick Heads, ANIC; Bulla Bulla

tank, CW; Coffs Harbour, ANIC; Corowa, ANIC;

Deniliquin, NMV; Dorrigo, ANIC; Eccleston, AM;

Gilgandra, C'W; Kempsey, QM; Kenipsey, SAMA;

Mootwingee, ANIC; Orange, ANIC; Pilliga, ANIC;

Queanbeyan, ANIC; Stephens Ck, SAMA;

Urbenville, QM; Vallery, ANIC: 12 km N

Woodenhongs, OM.

Vic — Dimboola, ANIC: Echuca, NMV;

Eskdale; NMV, Irymple, NMV; Kulkyne, CW; Little

Desert, SAMA; Nagambie, ANIC;

WA — 24°20'S 116°50"E, WAM; 23 km WSW

Barradale, ANIC, 17 km N Cane R..HS, ANIC;

Eginbal, WAM; Kununurra, ANIC; Millstream,

ANIC, 13 km NE Newman, ANIC; Toodyay.

ANIC, Warburton Re., SAMA; Warne R., WAM:

Wotjulum, WAM,

SA = Coopers Ck Crossing, SAMA; Frome R,,

SAMA, [85 km S Raclium Hill, SAMA, Renmark,

ANIC; 24 km NS Mt Serle, SAMA,

PNG — Amboin, ANIC; Bulolo, ANIC; Pinseh

Haven, SAMA; Goroku, ANIC; Mt Gyithie,

SAMA; Nemasado, CW: Pt Moresby, SAMA; Utai,

STERNOLOPHUS (HYDROPHILIDAE) 95

ANIC; NE Wau, ANIC; Wau, ANIC.

New Caledonia — Grotte de Ninnin-Rev, SAMA,

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

The curators of the collections listed earlier are thanked

for the free and rapid access to specimens in their care,’

Dr E. Matthews kindly read and improved the manuscript.

Mrs D. Brunker typed successive versions. Miss J. Thurmer

drew the illustrations and the maps. Mrs M. Anthony,

Librarian, SA Museum, ferreted out references with

practised speed, ease and good grace. All are thanked for

their support and help.

REFERENCES

BLACKBURN, T. 1888. Australian Coleoptera, with

descriptions of new species. Proc. Lin. Soc. N.S.W. (2)

3: 805-875.

D'ORCHYMONT, A. 1923. Neue oder interessante

Sphaeridiinen und Hydrophilinen der Malayischen

Region. Treubia 3(3-4): 416-421,

D’ORCHYMONT, A. 1912. Contribution a l’étude des

genres Sternolophus Solier, Hydrophilus Leach,

Hydrous Leach (Fam Hydrophilidae). Mem, Soc. Ent.

Belg. 19: 53-72.

HOPE, FW. 1842. Observations on the Coleoptera of

Port Essington in Australia with descriptions of the

following new species. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9:

423-430.

KNISCH, A. 1924. Hydrophilidae. Pp. 1-306 in S.

Schenkling (Ed). ‘Coleopterorum Catalogus. Vol XIV.

Dryopidae-Dermestidae’. W. Junk, Berlin. Pt. 79.

MACLEAY, W, 1871. Notes on a collection of insects from

Gayndah. Trans. Ent. Soc, N.S.W. 2: 79-205.

MCKEOWN, K.C. 1948. A reference list of types of

Coleoptera in the Australian Museum. Rec. Aust. Mus,

22(1): 95-139.

MONTROUZIER, P. 1860. Essai sur la faune

entomologique de la Nouvelle Calédonie (Balade) et

des iles des Pins, Art, Lifu, etc. Coléoptéres. Ann. Soc.

Entomol. Fr, (3)8: 233-308.

SMETANA, A. 1980. Revision of the genus Hydrochara

Berth, (Coleoptera: Hydrophilidae). Mem, Entomol.

Soc. Cand, No. 111, 100 pp.

SOLIER, A.J.J, 1834. Observations sur la tribu des

Hydrophiliens, et principalement sur le genre

Hydrophilus de Fabricius. Ann. Soc. Entomol. Fr. 3:

233-308,

ZAITZEV, P. 1909. Analytische Ubersicht der mir

bekannten Arten der Gattung Sternolophus Solier

nebst Bemerkungen uber die andern Arten dieser

Gattung (Coleoptera, Hydrophilidae). Rev. Russe

Entomol, 8: 228-233.

ZAITZEV, P. 1910. Coléoptéres aquatiques nouveaux ou

peu connus. Rev, Russe Entomol. 10; 223-226.

HEMILEIUS (ACARIDA: CRYPTOSTIGMATA: SCHELORIBATIDAE)

FROM SOUTH AUSTRALIAN SOILS

D.C. LEE

Summary

Hemileius Berlese, 1916 is rediagnosed and compared with other genera of Scheloribatidae. Three

new species; H. (H.) biclavulus, H. (H.) copectus and H. (H.) rectus, are grouped in the nominate

subgenus. Two new species, H. (T.) minimus (type species) and H. (T.) paratenuis, are placed in a

new subgenus, Tenuileius. These mites occurred most commmonly in the litter and soil at the sem1-

arid, mallee-broombush and mallee-heath sites, but also at three others of the nine florally diverse

South Australian sites studied. This is the first record of Hemileius from Australia. A key is given to

distinguish the species described.

HEMILEIUS (ACARIDA; CRYPTOSTIGMATA: SCHELORIBATIDAE)

FROM SOUTH AUSTRALIAN SOILS

D.C. LEE

LEE, D.C, 1989. Aemileius (Acarida: Cryptostipmata’ Sehelortbandae) from South Austadian

ails. Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 23(2): 97-111,

Hemileius Berlese, 1916 is rediagnosed and compared with other genera of Schelonibatidae-

Three new species; A, (MH). bicluwalus, H, (H.) copecius and #1, (H.) rectus, are grouped in the

nomifate subgenus. Two new species, A, (T.) mlinintus (type species) and A, (T) puratenuis, are

placed in a new subgenus, Jenwileius, These mites occurred mast commonty in the litter and

soil at the semi-arid, mallee-broombush and mallee-heath sites, but alsa at three others af the

nine Morally diverse Sourh Australian sites studied. This is the first record of Hernileius from

Australia. A key is given to distinguish the species described.

D.C. Lee, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000. Manuscript

reccived | August L988,

This is a further part of an ongoing study of

sarcoptiform mites in South Australian soils,

sampled from nine forally diverse sites, and for

which an introduction to the relevant wark on the

advanced oribate mites (Planofissurae) has been

published (Lee 1987). Hemileius is grouped here in

the Scheloribatidae Grandjean, 1933, although it

is the nomimotype of Hemileiidae Balogh &

Balogh, 1984, a family without generally accepted

validity and based on an arbitrary division in the

character state series between the absence and

presence of pteromorphs, which is also used in a

questionable delineation of Hemilieus and

Scheloribates (see under ‘Remarks’ on Hemileius).

A new subgenus, Jenuileius, is established for

species with a hysteronotal shield that is strongly

tapered anteriorly, leaving the anterior two setae (Zi

and 22) close to its lateral margin, The

Scheloribatidae is considered further in a paper (Lee

& Pajak in press) on this family, which particularly

considers Scheloribates Berlese, 1908 and a new

genus. The only other scheloribatid genus so far

known from Australia is Setobates Balogh, 1962

(Lee & Pajak 1988),

Whilst all legs (femur-tarsus) have been

illustrated in parts of this study, for Hemtileius iL

has been considered sufficient to illustrate only leg

1], except for one species (H. rectus), Measurements

are in micrometres (um). The mites examined were

all collected by the author and are mainly deposited

in the South Austrahan Museum (SAMA), but also

in the Field Museum of Natural History, Chicago

(FMNH) and the New Zealand Arthropod

Collection, D.S..R,, Auckland (NZAC).

NOTATION

‘The morphological notation is as that used for

Scheloribatidae by Lee & Pajak (in press), but rhe

following elaborations have been made to terms

defining external somal ridges. A humeral tectum

is distinguished from the larger pteromorph by its

width being only subequal to or less than the

diameter of the bothridium (base la seta z2). This

is an arbitrary division of a character expressed as

a continuous series of states through from no

recogmsable structure, an inconspicuous ridge, to

a large wing-like flange or pteromorph. A ridge is

considered partial if it extends only along part of

the usual length covered. Ridges are /inear if they

form a narrow, superficial line; costa/e if they form

a rib-like thickening; /amunar if the thickening bears

a Nanve, Ridge (or carina) A (see Grandjean 1953,

Fig. 2A) is here termed the subtudorium, a linear

or costate proteropleural ridge level with aceta-

butum [. The subtutorium is not homologous with

the tutorium since they can occur together as ip

Muliercula ngoyensis (Coetzer, 1968 Fig. 10), the

turorium running along part of a line between setae

jl-22. So far in this study no tutoria have been

recognised,

SYSTEMATICS

Genus Hemileius Berlese

Hemileius Berlese, 1916, p. 322. Type species

(original designation): ‘Protoribates (Scheloribates)

iniualis Berl.’ Grandjean, 1953, p, 119, Coetzer,

1968, p, 23. C, Perez-Imigo, 1984 p. 170.

Diagnasis

Scheloribatidae. Hysteronotum with 10 pairs of

medium Jength or short setae (no microsetae).

Pieromorph absent, humeral tectum may be

present. Proteronotal setae /2-/2 separated by zap

1.25% or less distance /2-zl, Dorsosejugal furrow

O8 1h LEE

complete and curved forward berween lamellae, nor

straight. Femurs [ and tl with short stalk

encompassed by collar and recess jn caput so that

pedestal and caput nearly abut. Tibiae without

proximoventral culicular spurs. Tarsus | wsually with

three (avi, pvl, v2) proxinvoventral setae, rarely v2

absent. Solenidia on tibiae tL) and 1V taper distally

(no microglobular tp), Pretarsus usually with three,

rarely with two (central. and anterior) claws, lateral

claws without subterminal looth and slimmer than

central claw, but ar least as stouras tarsal setae ad

al halfway along their lenpth-

General morphology ef Australian species

General appearance bulbiform or subrectanwular

with somal setae, except for proteronoral files » and

2, fine and short, and legs short and stout or af

medium-girth. Anterior margin of hysteronoral

shield not obscuring aperture of bothridium to seta

72, Four pairs of normal (nol fissuritorm) sacculate

hysteronotal foramina and smooth (withourc

tubercles or longitudinal striae) integument.

Proteronotal sensory seta (22) capitate, lanceolate

or fusiform, not setiform. Traaslamellar line

{between <!-cJ) absent, Prelamrella (between setag

/l-2) or rostral] margin-21) costate or lineate, euler

may be partial. Lamella and sublamella weakly

laminar. bothridijum abuts onto lamella,

Subtutorium straight or curved, linear or costate,

Somal chactotaxy; 2/, 22, ls; 24, 62, 25) 34, Ut, ai

(rarely 2), 3/16 4/Ze, 18e; 2/Ze, 38a; one lateral

coxite seta (213) may be micraseta (A. copectus),

note its absence on H. (7) téntls. Discidium

rudimentary, either costate or flange height less than

twice width of setal base #9. Circumpedal! ridve

either absent or, if present, not reaching margin of

opisthosternal shield. Mid-coxisternal groove

present or absent. Leg chaetotaxy usually | — Tr

1, Fe 5, Ge 2 (1 se), Ti 4 (2 so), Ta 18 or 19 (2 50);

1i— Tr 1, Fe 5, Ge 2 (1 se), Ti 4 (lL se), Ta 15 (2

sa); 1 — ‘Ty 2, Fe 3, Ge 1 (1 so), Ti 3 (Ll se), Ta

tS; 1V — Tr 1, Fe 2, Ge 2, Ti 3 (I so), Ta 12

Variation on tarsus | because seta v2 present or

absent. Order of diminishing leg length — 1, 1Y,

WT; of diminishing maximum tibial height —

1, CL, TV, HW (or it = TV), Flanges on femurs (even

femur IL) small or absent. Porose areas either

Present or absent on femurs and trochanters JL and

'V, hut absent on tibiae and tarsi. Trochanter 1V

with caput length subequal to its height, curved

dorsal surface so that subglobular tn profile, crown

forms @ distoventral crescent-shaped Mange

sometimes weakly bilobed,

Rennarks

Hemileius ts very similar to Seteleribates, as

supgested by Grandjean (1953), che major

recognised difference being the presence or absence

of 9 preromorph. Despite this, Balogh & Balogh

(1984) established the Hemileiidae, delineating it

from the Scheloribatidae on the basis of this

character. But the recognition of a pteramorph is

subjective (Norton & Palavios-Vargas 1987),

although artificially delined here (see under

‘Notation’).. The Hemileiidae is therefore to be

synonymised (Lee & Pajak in press) with

Scheloribatidae until a convincing detineating

diagnosis js provided. it is also arguable that

Hemileius should be regarded as a junior synonym

of Scheloribates, becatise there is a strong sitnilarity

between Hemileius recius sp, nav. and a small

species Of Scheloribates trom the mallee-heath site

(see Lee & Pajak io press) and Mfemileius initialls

(type Species) is similar fo some larger Schelorihates

species,

(p relation (g other members of the Schelori-

batidae, Yemileius is also superficially very similar

to other members of the Herileiinge Balogh &

Balogh, 1984, as well as live genera (Crvprozeres

Hammer, 1962; Dametoring Grandjean, 1951;

Metaleius Travé, 1960, Paraleius Travé, 1960 and

Siculobaia Grandjean, 1953) overloaked by Balogh

& Balogh (1984) in their review of the Oripodoidea

(as ‘Onbaiuloidea’), Members of (hese five genera

are adequately described, but their relationships are

uncertain. Cryplozetes, Dametorina and Siculabata

are principally epiphytic or saxicolous mites and

their relationships are discussed by Norton &

Palacios-Vargas (1987) in terms. of specialisations,

often regressive synapomerphies, for being

epiphytic and derived from character states of

edaphic genera such as Hemileius. Wt should be

noted thar whilst pteramorphs, pleural recesses

delineated by cireumpedal ridges or processes, and

angular ley segment shapes are derived in the

Oripodaides, the loss of hysieranotal setae by

Hermileius suggests that its lack Of such character

states may represent regressive synapomorphies,

possibly for living in deeper soil layers, and

soanetimes it may also be saxicalous or epiphytic

The five species described here ilfusirate the

problems of defining scheloritalid genera and

diagnosing u genus such as Merileivs. They are

smaller than. the established spevies and also divler

in lacking porose areas on the liblae and tars), The

species most superficially similar to the (ype species,

HY, biclavulus, differs in having only Wo pretarsal

claws and it also lacks a proximoventral seta on

tarsus | as for Cryplozeles, Pemelorina and

Sicwlabeta. Smother species. AL rectus, shows

similariuies to Sehelonhutes, whilst H. capeers ts

intermediate in form. Two species, A, iruininuts and

A, purvtenuis, aré similur to the previously

established H. tenuis Aoki, L982, may represent a

lireage adapled for deeper soil layers, and are

referred to a new subgenus, Jenailerus. Vf tere is

SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 94

more conlidence in the similarity between its

members not reflecting convergence, then it might

be better regarded as a genus. The formal diagnosis

of Hemileius used by Coetzer (1968), that implied

by the couplets in the keys of Balogh & Balogh

(1984), as Well as thal proyided here, may not

indicate relationships.

To establish the number of known species tn

Hemileius is difficult. Initially the genus (as a

subgenus of Oviba/ula) included eight species, of

which one had a subspecies (as a variety), and for

which the descriptions had limited value, Three of

these species became the types of either

Bometorina, Siculobuta or Liebstadia, whilst the

other four species have rarely been peferred to since.

Coctzer (1968) excluded four species from

Hemileius, that had previously been in Liebstadia

(multiporose rather than sacculate foramina) or

Scheloribaies (pteromorph present), OF the seven

spevies newly combined with Hemileius by Coetzer

(1968), C, Pérez-liigo (1984) excluded one and

suggested that the other six, as Well as the four rarely

referred to species grouped in Henrileites when it was

established, should probably also be excluded. The

iS species grouped here in Hemileius are listed

under the two subgenera.

Key TO Souris AUSTRALIAN

HEA LEIUS SPECIES (AUULTS)

| — Seta) distance <2-71 0.8* or less distance

32-2. Hysteronotal humeral margin convex

with teetum. Lf pedorectum 1 extends laterally

further (han [, then humeral ceetum extends

further still. ,..,.0,.0---+-0 i

5518; _Hemileius (Heinileius) Berlese, 2.

— Setal distanee 22-71 subequal to distance

o2-/2, Hysteronolal humeral margin concave,

without humeral tectum, Pedotectum extends

laterally furiher than lo... , ae ae

__. Hemilems (Tenvileius) subpen, nov, 4.

2 — Interlamiellar seta (/2) medium-length, able ta

reach zl, Selal distauce /I-1 about 2.

distance IN-//1. Shoyt midsternal apodeme

level with selae (Mt and #W/l,. -. -..-.--.

2... ...H (Hemiteius) capectus sp. nav.

— Ipterlamellar seta (/2) long, able fo reach /1.

Setal distance 7I-/1 subequal to distance

JT, Mo midsternal apodeme... .--..3

3 — Pretarsi with two claws. Humeral feetum width

about 0.3» diameter of bothridjum (base to

sera <2). Hysterosoma bulbiform, Pedetectum

I! nut extended laterally as faras L,.. --

2. A tHemiletuss bictivalus sp. Noy,

— Pretursi with chree claws. Hunreral tecturh

width subequal to diameter of bothndium

(base [yo Sela 22), Hysterosonm parallel-sided.

Pedorectum I] extends laterally further than!

vageeyeeetae Af. (Hemileius) reefus sp, nov.

4— Sensory seta 72 caput subglobose.

Subtutorium extends forward to near seta zh

Hysteronotal shield very narrow, seta 22 as

vlose 10 margin as diameter of |ts base, Gap

between genital orifice and anterior sternal

margin L.5% or mare distance between genititl

and anal orifice...) --.--- 2p ee eee eee

=. A H. (Tenuiléius) ininimus sp. nav.

— Sensory seta 52 caput fusiferm, Subturarium

not extended forward to near sela cl,

Hysteronotal shicld narrow, seta 22 more than

0.5» is length away from margin. Gap

between genital orifice and anterior sternal

margin less chan 1.5» distance between genital

and anal orifice... ... 0... -..- 22 cece

_H, (Tenuileins) paratenuls sp. nov.

Subgenus Hemileius (Hemileias) Berlese

Diagnosis

Hemilejus. Hysterovotal seta Z) near to anterior

margin of hysteronotal shield (distance z2-Z1 0,8 x

or less distance 22-j2), Hysteronotal shleld wide

with convex humeral tectum dorsally obscuring

pleural striated cuticle and leaving seta Z2 more

than its length away from margin, Pedotectum tl

usually not extending laterally further than J; if it

does, then humeral tectum extends farther stil,

General morphology of Australian species

Colour shiny brown or yellowish-brown, Smaller

than established species (247-447 compared to

450-710), Lees short (mean femur-tarsus length:

46-40% of somal length) and tibiae medium-girth

to stout (mean maximum height: 38-49% af mean

length), Humeral tectum and linibus widths berweet

0.3% and subequal to diameter of bothridium, but

not correlated (au. A. biclavulus with incon-

‘spicuous humeral tectum and broad limbus), limbus

encompassing entire hysteronotum behind humeral

tectum, Sacculate foramina with slit-shaped or

round pores.

Distribution

Although some species from the Southern

Hemisphere have heen grouped in Hemileius,

previously established species currently in this genus

all appear to be known only from the Northern

Hemisphere. Records and species numbers are

vreatest from soulhern parts of northery temperate

regions, either around the Mediterranean and

Canary Islands (Pm) or in the United States of

America (Nr, Na} and Hawaii (Ap), Records from

further north (Pe, No) are limited to Hemilieus

initialis in Europe and 10 AL quadripilis and an

unidentified species in Canada (Marshall, Reeves

& Nortan 1987).

(00 D, C. LEE

The three new species af Hemiletus (Hemiletus)

from South Australia appear to be the only

Southern Hemisphere records. Two species occur

in large enough numbers at relatively dry semi-arid,

mallee-broombush and mallee-heath sites to

support their ecological categorisation as

hemiedaphic or, in the case of the smaller species,

as possibly bemmg eucdaphic, The other species,

Hemileius copectus, 1s mainty found (32 adults) at

the semi-arid site, but is also represented by a single

specimen at both sclerophyl! forest and pine forest

sites, Suggesting that an edaphic species at a drier

site may be saxicolous or epiphytic at the moister

sites and $o poorly represented in soil and litter

samples,

Remarks

Henitleuds (Hemileius), the nominate subgenus,

includes a heterogeneous majority of species in the

genus. [t ranges in form from the type, which is

somewhat like AY, biclavitlus and has similarities to

the epiphytic Dometorina for example, ta_H. rectus

with similaritles to some Seheloribates.

The following 12 species are grouped in

Hemileius (Hemiletus): H. (H1.) biclayulus sp. nov;

Hi. (Al) comatus Berlese, 1920; A. (Fi.) copectus sp.

nov.; AL (AL) eloreatus BE, Pérez-Ihigo, 1978; A. fH.)

gressiti Balogh & Balogh, 1983; H. (AL) heaydeni

(Higgins & Woolley, 1975); H. (H.) hierrensis C,

Pérez-[figo, 1984; A, (H.) initialis (Berlese, 1908),

type species; A, (.) nicki Denmark & Woodring,

1965; H, (H.) quadripilis Fitch, 1856 (syn_ pallida

Ewing, 1909); A, fH.) recius sp. nov; Ho fH.)

robusius C, Pérez-lhigo, L969,

The generic placement of A, (H.) quadripilis is

problematic (see Marshall, Reeves & Norton 1987),

but its synonymy with H, (H.) pallide Bwing, 1909

is accepted, although H. (H.) pallida Ewing!

Hanimer, 1952 from Canada (Nn) may not be

conspecific with it, having substantially shorter

hysteronotal setae,

Hemileius (Hentileius) biclavulus sp, nov,

Figs 1, 2 and 8

Female

Dorsal profile usually bulbiform, sometimes

more parallelsided rhan illustrated (Fig. 1,

fdiosomal length, 404 (25, 380-447), Lee lengths

(femur-tarsus for idiosomal length 411); | — 198,

1] — 161, (1t — 136, IV — 163, Tibial maximum

heights (for 47})) | — 23, 1 — 18, 1T — 15, 1V

— Is.

Proteronetiim with incomplete prelamella

extending from seta j} only hallway towards 21.

Lamella and sublamella costate, sublamella less

robust, runs close to lamella alone anterior half,

bothridium (base z2) closer to lamella. Sobtutorium

linear and straight, with alveolate sculpturing

posterior and ventral to ii, Setae jl, /2, <]

inconspicuously ciliate, intetlamellar (j2) and

lamellar (z1) setae long, j2 reaching ro level of 1,

and zi reaching beyond rastral apex. Sensory seta

[z2} long, reaching zl; exposed stalk stightty longer

than caput {appears shorier in Fig. 1 because

sloping dorsalwards); caput fusiform, three files of

cilia, maximum of seven cilia in any file, parallel-

sided when viewed dorsally (Fig. 1), umconvex

viewed laterally, Seta s2 length about twice diameter

of bothridial aperture.

Hysteronolal setae subequal in length, but Jé, 24,

S6 slightly longer. Humeral tectum small but limbus

substantial, width about ~0.3 and subequal ca

diameter of bothridium respectively, Twa pairs of

unnamed pares (usually anterior pair between seta

#2-foramen FI, posterior pair between. seta

85-midline; rarely anterior palr between foramen

F3-midline or (hird pair between Z4-midline). Siit-

like pore Af3 short, approximately transverse; A/a

and AfS parallel (o lateral margin, visible ventrally.

(not illustrated in Fig. 2, too near margin), h/6

oblique, adaxial end posterior, Sacculate foramina

wih 4lit-shaped pores.

Podosternum with medium gap (about 0.66 «

setal distance 1-J71) between apodemec I. Adaxial

end of apodeme [Il base latitudinally Jevel with

genital seta /Z) and longitudinaily level with coxite

seta JV, Custodial ridge present. Diseidium forms

shallow flap (depth about twice diameter of setal

base 763), Cireumpedal ridge reaching forward to

merge with diseidial ridge and backward so that half

of its length lies. posterior io aperture ta acetabular

cavity IV. Alveolate sculpturing along midcoxite

region Hig. 2, illustrated only on coxite IV). No

midsternal apademe. Lateral coxite setae Jonver

than those around genital shield.

Opisthosternum with genital setae less than half

length of anal setae. Epes subcylindrical, 189 x 85

(2 eggs. 47% of somal length 40), rugose

exochorion, Number of eggs in female (number of

females) as follows; none (12), one (3), two (12),

three ¢9), four (4).

Legs short (mean femjur-tarsus length; 40% of

soma), Dorsal porose area on all femurs and

trochanters ILf and (V, Rugae posteriorly on femurs

II and JV. Shallow ventral flanges on keels of

fernurs U, (1) and {V. Solenidium sel on tarsus f

subequal in diameter to base af seta d3, and

reaching setae 44, Only five ventral setae on tarsus

1, proximoventral seta v2 absent, proximal three

with 8 (o 10 cilia (longest cilium longer than setaf

base diameter). Pretarsi with two claws (anterior

slim and central staut claw),

Male

As female, except proteronotal setae in files / and

SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 101

FIGURES | AND 2. Hemileius (Hemileius) biclavulus sp. novy., female soma. |, notum; 2, idiosternum,

z may be slightly longer. Soma smaller, idiosomal

length 367 (mallee-heath, 25, 339-373) and 362

(mallee-broombush, 1).

Material examined

Holotype: 9 (N198887), sand, litter, under banksia

shrubs (Banksia ornata), Tamboore Homestead

(35°57'S, 140°29'EB), 4.viii. 1974.

Paratypes: 27 9 9 (N198888-N1988114), 720

(N1988115—N1988186), same data as holotype;

29 9,200 — FMNH; 29 9, 20 0 — NZAC.,

Undesignated: 1209 9, 3099 o, same data as

holotype. Single o (N1988187), sand, fitter, sparse

moss, under ridge-fruited mallee (Eucalyptus

incrassata) amongst broombush shrubs (Melaleuca

uncinala), Ferries-McDonald Reserve (35°15'S,

139°O09'E), 20.vi.1974.

Distribution

Australia (Aa). South Australia. Mallee-

broombush, open scrubland (Ferries-McDonald

Reserve), Murray-Darling basin, 1o/l of 8x

25 cm*. Mallee-heath, tall open shrubland (Tam-

boore Homestead, near Mt Rescue Conservation

Park), Murray-Darling basin, 1489 9, 3810 0'/8

of 8 x 25 cm’.

Remarks

H. biclavulus is the largest South Australian

species of Hemileius with similar facies to the

slightly bigger type species, H. initialis. On the other

hand, H. biclavulus is unique in the subgenus in

having only two pretarsal claws and five ventral

setae on tarsus | (a reduced ventral setation on

102

tarsus I is also recorded for the epiphytic

Cryptozetes, Dometorina and Siculobata).

Although given a minor weighting here, these two

characters have been used to diagnose oripodoid

genera.

Hemileius (Hemileius) copectus sp. nov.

Figs 3, 4 and 9

Female

Dorsal profile ovoid, Idiosomal length, 278 (semi-

arid shrubland, 10, 262-288) and 270 (sclerophyll

forest, 1). Leg lengths (femur-tarsus for idiosomal

length 276, semi-arid shrubland): I — 123, IJ — 108,

100um

D, C. LEE

Il] — 95, 1V — 111. Tibial maximum heights (for

276): I — 15, Il — 13, I — 12, IV — 12.

Proteronotum with complete prelamella (seta

Jl-zl-rostral margin), costate near jl, rest linear.

Lamella laminar, sublamella costate, runs close to

lamella along anterior half (may appear more

robust from some angles because more refractile),

bothridium (base of seta z2) closer to lamella.

Subtutorium semicircular, linear. Setae jl, /2, 21

inconspicuously ciliate, interlamellar (2) and

lamellar (z1) setae medium-length; j2 reaching 21,

zl reaching jl, Sensory seta (z2) long, reaching zl;

exposed stalk slightly shorter than caput (appears

even shorter in Fig. 4 because sloping dorsalwards);

caput fusiform, three files of cilia, anterior file on

FIGURES 3 AND 4. Hemileius (Hemileius) copectus sp.

nov., female soma. 3, notum; 4, idiosternum,

SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 103

straight margin with 14-16 cilia along caput and

stalk, other files with 6-8 cilia confined to caput.

Seta s2 length subequal to diameter of bothridial

aperture.

Hysteronotal setae subequal in length, but J6, 26,

S6 slightly larger. Humeral tectum and limbus small,

width of both x0.3 diameter of bothridium.

Unnamed pores not located. Slit-like pore Af3

oblique, adaxial end posterior, hf4 and hf5 parallel

to lateral margin, visible ventrally (not illustrated

in Fig. 4, too near margin), Af6 oblique, adaxial end

anterior Sacculate foramen F3 with round pore,

whilst F4, F'5, F6 with slit-shaped pores.

Podosternum with wide gap (subequal to /1-J/1)

between apodemes I. Adaxial end of apodeme III

base latitudinally level with coxite seta ///1 and on

longitudinal line closer to coxite seta /V2 than /V1.

Midsternal apodeme between setal pairs //1 and

JIN, No custodial ridge. Discidial ridge without

discidium. No circumpedal ridge. Pedotectum II

short, not extending as far laterally as pedotectum

I. No midcoxite sculpturing or midsternal apodeme.

Coxite setae all short, //1 and /// particularly short,

seta /773 inconspicuous microseta.

Opisthosternum with genital setae more than half

length of anal setae, but adanal setae Sa2, Sa3

longer. Eggs subcylindrical, 157 x 82 (1 egg, 55%

of somal length 285), granulate exochorion.

Number of eggs in female (number of females) as

follows: none (9), one (3).

Legs short (mean femur-tarsus length: 40 % of

soma). Indistinct porose area on femurs and

trochanters III and IV. Indistinct rugae on femurs

Ill and IV. No ventral flanges on keels (not

discernible from lateral aspect) of femurs II, III,

IV. Solenidium sol on tarsus I subequal in diameter

to base of setae d3, and reaching setae d4. Six

ventral setae on tarsus I, proximoventral seta v2

present, proximal four with three or four cilia

(longest cilium longer than setal base diameter).

Pretarsi with three claws (central stout claw, lateral

slim claws).

Male

As female, except soma smaller, idiosomal length,

259 (semi-arid shrubland, 18, 252-271) and 262

(pine forest, 1).

Material examined

Holotype: 9 (N1988188); soil, litter, moss and

other low growth plants under bladder saltbush

(Atriplex vesicaria) amongst sparse false

sandalwood (Myoporum platycarpum), Koonamore

Vegetation Reserve (32°07’S, 139°21'E), 27.vi.1974.

Paratypes: 99 9 (N1988189=N1988197), 180 o

(N1988198-N1988215), same data as holotype.

Undesignated: 29 9 and 20° o lost, same data

as holotype. Single 9 (N1988216), soil, litter, sparse

moss, under sclerophyllous shrubs amongst

messmate stringybark (Eucalyptus obliqua), nt

summit of Mt Lofty, Cleland Conservation Park,

34°59'S, 138°45’E, 9.1974. Single o" (N1988217),

soil, litter, under Pinus pinea, Kuitpo Forest Reserve

(35°12'S, 138°41’E), 22.1974.

Distribution

Australia (Aa), South Australia. Semi-arid low

shrubland (Koonamore Vegetation Reserve), Lake

Eyre Basin, 129 9, 200°0/6 of 8 x 25 cm’.

Sclerophyll forest (Mt Lofty, Cleland Conservation

Park), South gulfs, 9/1 of 8 x 25 cm’,

Cultivated pine forest (Kuitpo Forest Reserve),

South gulfs, o/1 of 8 x 25 cm’.

Remarks

H. copectus is distinguishable from non-

Australian species in the nominate subgenus by its

small size and only medium-size proteronotal setae

zi and /2. It is similarly distinguishable from H.

biclavulus, whilst H. rectus, which is of a similar

size, has long proteronotal setae and a more

substantial humeral tectum. Ventrally, coxite seta

IIT3 is reduced to a microseta, drawn slightly larger

in illustration (Fig. 4) so that it is recognisable, and

there is a short midventral apodeme anterior to the

genital shield, both unique character states for the

genus.

Hemileius (Hemileius) rectus sp. nov.

Figs 5-7

Female

Dorsal hysteronotal profile subrectangular, partly

due to humeral tecta. Idiosomal length, 280 (25,

260-300). Leg lengths (femur-tarsus for idiosomal

length 293): I — 121, 1] — 105, HI — 85, [V —

113. Tibial maximum heights (for 293): I — 18, I

— 15, Il — 13, IV — 14.

Proteronotum with complete prelamella (seta

jl-zl), costate near /l, rest linear. Lamella mainly

laminar, costate near z2. Sublamella costate, runs

close to lamella along anterior half, bothridium

(base seta z2) closer to lamella. Setae jl, /2, zl

inconspicuously ciliate, interlamellar (j2) and

lamellar (z1) setae long; j2 reaching level of jl, zl

reaching beyond rostral apex. Sensory seta (z2)

medium-length, reaching beyond j2; exposed stalk

shorter than caput; caput fusiform, three files of

cilia, anterior file with 16-18 cilia along caput and

stalk, medium file with 8-9 cilia and posterior file

with 11-13 cilia confined to caput. Seta s2 length

about 1.5x diameter of bothridial aperture.

Hysteronotal setae subequal in length, but /6 and

Z6 slightly longer. Humeral tectum conspicuous,

width about 0.25 distance Z1-Z2; limbus small,

14 D. C. LEE

100um

FIGURES 5 AND 6. Hemileius (Hemileius) rectus sp. nov., female soma. 5, notum; 6, idiosternum,

width about O.1x distance 71-22. Unnamed

circular pores present between and near setae Z2

and S4, Slit-like pore Af3 oblique, with adaxial end

anterior, sometimes transverse, rarely adaxial end

posterior (one side only), Af4 and Af5 visible

dorsally (Fig. 5), Af6 oblique with adaxial end

anterior. Sacculate foramina with round pores.

Podosternum with medium gap (about two thirds

Ii-IN) between apodemes I. Adaxial end of

apodeme III base latitudinally level with point

anterior to genital shield and longitudinally level

with point closer to coxite seta /V1 than /V2.

Custodial ridge present. Discidium forms a shallow

flap (depth about twice diameter of setal base /¥3).

Short straight circumpedal ridge separate and well

behind other subpodal ridges. Weak alveolate

sculpturing along mid-coxite region (Fig. 6,

illustrated only on coxite IV). No midsternal

apodeme. Pedotectum II robust, long, extending

further laterally than pedotectum I. Lateral coxite

setae longer than those around genital shield.

Opisthosternum with genital setae about two-

thirds length of anal setae. One female with 6/Zg

on one side (extra seta halfway between JZg2-JZg23),

SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 105

504m

FIGURE 7. Hemileius (Hemileius) rectus sp. nov., posterior aspect to femur-pretarsus of right legs showing only one seta.

Eggs oval, 139 x 80 (1 egg, 50% of somal length

278), granular exochorion. Number of eggs in

female (number of females) as follows: none (30),

one (36), two (5).

Legs short (mean femur-tarsus length: 36% of

soma). Porose areas on femurs and trochanters I11]

and IV. Indistinct or no rugae on femurs | and II,

distinct rugae on femurs II] and IV. Shallow ventral

flanges on femurs II, III, IV. Solenidium sol on

tarsus I subequal in diameter to base of seta d3 and

reaching setae d4. Ventral setae on tarsus I with six

or seven cilia (longest cilium subequal in length to

seta base diameter) along two thirds of length, Six

ventral setae on tarsus I, proximoventral seta v2

present, all of them with 8 or 10 cilia, longest

subequal to setal base in diameter. Pretarsi with

three claws (central stout claw, lateral slim claws),

Male

As female, except smaller soma, idiosomal length

247 (25, 226-265).

Material examined

Holotype: 9 (N1988218); soil, litter and sparse

moss under ridge-fruited mallee (Eucalyptus

incrassala) clumps amongst broombush shrubs

(Melaleuca uncinata), Ferries-McDonald

Conservation Park (35°15'S, 139°09"E), 20.vi.1974,

Paratypes: 669 9 (N1988219-N1988277 and

N1989148-N1989154), 400 o& (N1988278-N1988311

and N1989155-N1989160), same data as holotype;

29 2,200 — FMNH; 29 9, 20 ¢ — NZAC.

Distribution

Australia Mallee-

(Aa). South Australia.

106 D, C. LEE

broombush, open scrubland (Ferries-McDonald

Reserve), Murray-Darling basin, 719 9, 440° 0°/7

of 8 x 25cm’.

Remarks

H. rectus is distinguishable from non-Australian

species in the nominate subgenus by its smaller size.

It has the largest humeral tectum for the genus,

which, with the parallel-sided hysteronotum and

long interlamellar and lamellar setae, makes it

appear similar to some small species of

Scheloribates. But the humeral tectum in lateral

view is substantially smaller than the pteromorphs

of Scheloribates as is the ventral flange on femur

II, although the similarities may reflect a close

relationship.

Subgenus Hemileius (Tenuileius) subgen. nov.

Type species: Hemileius (Tenuileius) minimus sp.

nov.

Diagnosis

Hemileius. Hysteronotal seta Z1 distant from

anterior margin of hysteronotal shield (distance

z2-Z1 subequal to z2-/2). Hysteronotal shield

narrow anteriorly with humeral margin strongly

tapered, linear and without tectum, so that seta Z2

less than its length from margin. Striated cuticle that

separates hysteronotum from ventral shields clearly

visible from above, reaching as far forward as seta

22, Pedotectum II extends laterally further than I.

FIGURES 8-11, Right legs II, posterior aspect to femur-pretarsus. 8, Hemileius (Hemleius) biclavulus sp. nov. 9,

Hemileius (Hemileius) copectus sp. nov; 10, Hemileius (Tenuileius) minimus sp. nov.; 11, Hemileius (Tenuileius)

Paratenuis sp. nov.

SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS uw

General morphology of Australian species

Colour, shiny yellowish-brown, Smallest species

in genus (175-298), Legs short (mean femur-tarsus

length: 37-38% of somal length) and tibiae very

stout (mean maximum heigtt: 52-59% of mean

length). Limbus restricted to margin of hysteronotal

shield behind slit-like pore Af4, narrow, width about

0.3% diameter of bothridium., Sacoulate foramina

with round pores.

Distribution

Currently Ténuileius appears to be confined to

regions around the Pacific, species being recorded

from Australia (Aa), Japan (Pe) and possibly

Hawaii (Ap).

Remarks

Tenuileius includes two Australian species im

which the hysteronotal shield is strangly tapered

anteriorly, with no marginal thickening, and leaving

the pleural striated cuticle, which extends unusually

well forward, visible fram above. Associated with

this, seta Zl is transposed backwards from the

anterior margin of the hysteronotal shield and

sometimes towards the mid-line, The anterior

narrowing of the hysteronotal shield may have been

overlooked in the past since it lies above a region

including the highly refractile structures around the

sejugal division, Therefore, H- tenwis Aoki, 198215

included in the subgenus on the basis of other

similarities to A. paratenuis, Also, it is noted that

whilst A, gressitti Balogh & Balogh, 1983 1s left in

(he nominate subgenus, it should be regarded as a

potential candidate for inclusion in Tenwilelus that

awaits further examination. As pointed out in the

‘Remarks’ on the genus, members of this sabgenus

may be adapted to live in the deeper soil layers, If

the adaptations are apomorphic, 7énuileius might

be better reranked to bea genus. The following three

species are grouped in Hemileius (Tenuileius); H-

(T) minimus sp. nov., type-species; A (T)

paratenuls sp, nov. H. ('T-) tenuis Aoki, 1982,

Hemileius (Tenuileius) minimus sp. Wov.

Figs 10, 12 and 13

Female

Dorsal hysteronotal profile slim, oval. Idiosonial

length, 190 (6, 185-200), Leg lengths (femur-tarsuis

for idiosamal length (87); 1 — 82, If — 67, WE —

59, 1'V — 69. Tibial maximum heights (tor 187);

| — 15, 10 — 13, 1 — 13, lv — 12.

Proteronotum with complete prelamella (seta

jl—rostral margin), costate near /J, rest near,

Lamella mainly laminar, linear near 22. Sublamella

costate, runs close to lamella along anterior half,

bothridium (base of seta 22) close to lamella.

Subtutorium present, costate, dorsally extending to

near seta zl, Setae /1, /2, 2) inconspicuously cihate,

interlamellar (/2) and lamellar (zl) setae medium-

length, both only reachirig level of z! and /!

respectively. Sensory seta short, not reaching J2;

exposed stalk shorter than caput, caput subglobose

(laterally compressed), two ranks of cilia in six or

seven Files. Seta s2 length about 2» diameter of

bothridial aperture.

Hysteronotal setae short (but nearly as long as

j2), subequal in length, peripheral (J6, 23, $6, 76)

setae slightly longer. Slitlike pore A/3 nearly

transverse, adaxial end anterior; A/4 and A/S near

jaleral margin, visible dorsally, 4/6 partially visible

dorsally,

Podosternum with moderately wide gap (slightly

less than [1-/71) between apodemes [. Genital shield

substantially closer to anal shield than antetior

podosternal margin. Adaxial end of apodeme Il!

hase tatitudinally level with coxite seta J, and

longitudinally level with coxite seta /¥2, Custodial

ridge present. Discidial ridge with inconspicuous

discidium, No circumipedal ridge. Pedotectum 1!

slim, but long, extending laterally beyond

pedotectum |. No midcoxite sculpturing, Lateral

coxite setae longer than rhose around mid-line.

Opisthosternum with genital setae evenly spaced

and less ihan half length of anal setae, No eggs

observed.

Legs short (mean femur-tarsus length: 37% of

soma). Dorsal porose areas not evident on femurs

and trachanters, Rugae posteriorly on femurs ISt

and 1V. No ventral keels or Flanges on feniurs.

Solenidium sol on tarsus J fatter than seta dj,

reaching pretarsal claws. Six ventral setae on tarsus

1, proximoyentral seta y2 present, proximal four

with 3 or 4 cilia (longest cilim longer than setal

base diameter). Pretarsi with three claws (central

stout claw, lateral slim claws).

Male

As female, except soma smaller, idiosomal length,

177 (2, 175-178).

Malerial examined

Holorvpe & (NI988312); sand, litter, under

banksia shrubs (Sanksia arnata), Tamboore

Homestead (35°57'S, 140°29°R), 4.vili 1974.

Paratypes; 3 9 (NI98S83!3-N1988317), 2o.>

(UNIO88318, NIYSR3I9), sare dats as holotype.

Disiribution

Australia (Aa), South Australia. Mallee-heath,

tall open shrubland (Tamboore Homestead, near Mr

Rescue Canservatiun Park), Murray-Darling basin,

699,200 / bots « 25 cm*.

D. C. LEE

504m

FIGURES 12 AND 13. Hemileius (Tenuileius) minimus sp. nov., female soma. 12, notum; 13, idiosternum,

Remarks Hemileius (Tenuileius) paratenuis sp. nov.

Hi. (Tenuileius) minimus is the smallest, slimmest Figs 11, 14 & 15

species of Hemileius so far known. It has a relatively

large podosternal region, the shortest legs recorded Female

for Hemileius, with short, stout tarsi, and extensive Dorsal hysteronotal profile oval. Idiosomal

pleural striated cuticle, suggesting adaptation for —_ length, 296 (3, 293-298). Leg lengths (femur-tarsus

burrowing, probably in a euedaphic habitat. for idiosomal length 298): 1 — 136, If — 108, III

SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 109

1004um

FIGURES 14 AND 15. Hemileius (Tenuileius) paratenuis sp. nov., female soma. 14, notum; 15, idiosternum.

— 90, 1V — 113. Tibial maximum heights (for 298):

1 — 23, ll — 15, II] — 12, IV — 14.

Proteronotum either without prelamella or it is

incomplete and lineate (Fig. 14). Lamella mainly

laminar, linear near 22. Sublamella laminar, runs

close to lamella along anterior half, bothridium

(base of seta 22) close to lamella. Subtutorium

present, costate, crescent-shaped. Setae jl, j2, <1

inconspicuously ciliate, interlamellar (/2) and

lamellar (zl) setae medium-length, j2 reaching

beyond level of zl and zl beyond level of /1. Sensory

seta (z2) medium length, reaching beyond /2;

exposed stalk longer than caput; caput fusiform,

three files of cilia, median file with 7-8 cilia along

caput and stalk, anterior and posterior files with

5-7 cilia confined to caput. Seta s2 length about

2.5 diameter of bothridial aperture.

Hysteronotal setae, subequal in length but

posterior rank (J6, Z6, 56) longer, sometimes

sinuous. Slit-like pore Af3 oblique, abaxial end

posterior; on right side of one female, longitudinal

slit-like pore between setae Z2-Z3, presumed Af2;

Af4 and AfS near lateral margin, visible laterally (not

illustrated); only half of A/6 visible dorsally (Fig.

14).

Podosternum with moderately wide gap (slightly

Ww Db, C. LEE

less than /1-//1) between apodemes 1, Genital shield

closer to anal shield than anterior podosternal

margin, Adaxial end of apodeme [1] base

latitudinally level with point between coxite setae

fU1-1¥1 and longitudinally level with point midway

between coxite setae /V1-7¥2, Custodial ridge

present. Discidium forms a shallow flap (depth

subequal to diameter of: seral base /V3),

Circumpedual ridge absent. Weak alveolate

sculpturing along midcoxite region (Fig. 15,

illustrated only on coxite 1V), Pedotectum tt

medium-breadth, long, extending further laterally

than pedetectum |}.

Opisthosternum with genital setae about twa

thirds length of anal setae. Genital chaelolaxy very

variable, coimoanest pattern illustrated (Fig. 15),

but also 2/29. 3/272 and 3/22, missing setae JZg?

and JZg3, extra seta between fZg3-/Z24, contined

to one side; spacving varies for 4/Zg, usually even,

sometimes central space (/Zp2-JZg3) extensive-sa

thal setae in two groups, No eggs observed.

Legs short (mean femur-tarsus length; 38% of

soma). Porose areas on femurs and trochanters IL

and LV, Indistinct rugae on femurs | and (1, distinct

rugaé on femurs 01 and TV, Keel with shallow

Flange on femur Il. Solenidium sol on tarsus 1

subequal in diameter to base of seta d3 and reaching

to setae d4, Five ventral setae on tarsus |,

proximoventral seta v2 absent, only one (v3) ciliate,

with six or seven cilia (longest cilium subequal in

length to setal base diameter) along two-thirds of

length. Prerarsi with three claws (central stout claw,

lateral slim claws).

Male

As female, except smaller soma, idiosomal length,

273 (5, 262-285).

Material examined

Holotype: 9 (N1988320); soil, litter and sparse

grass under coastal wattle (Acacia saphorae},

Piccaninnie Ponds Conservation Park (38°03'S,

140°57'E), wii. 1974.

Paratypes: 29 9 (N1988321, N1988322), 5a¢.¢

(N1988323-N1988327), same data as holotype.

Distribution

Australia (Aa), South Australia, Coastal closed-

serubland (Piccaninmie Ponds Conservation Park),

SE coastal, 399, Sao /2o0f8 » 25 em’,

Remarks

H. (Tenuileius) paratenuis differs from the other

two species of Tenuileius in having a fusiform

sensory Seta (z2), It is intermediate in sive between

these species. In details such as the cireular pore

to the hysteronotal foramina and presence of lateral

coxite setae it resembles A. (7) minimus, whilst in

its general broader shape it more closely resembles

A, (7) tenuis. ttis assumed here that A. (7) tenuis

has a narrow hysteronotal shield anteriorly, but this

is not commented on in its description (Aoki 1982),

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

| am indebted to Miss Carolyn Birchby tor preparing

most of the drawings, ta Mr George Pajak for some

preliminary drawings, and to the Australian Biological

Resources Study for funding their salaries. Thanks are also

due to Ms Kathy Bowshall for the notation and

presentation of the figures and Mrs Debbie Brunker for

typing the manuscript.

REFERENCES

AOKL J. 1982. New species of oribalid mites rom rhe

southern island af Japan. Bull tnst. Envir, Sci,

Technol. Yokohama Nain. Univ, 8: 173-188.

BALOOH, J, 1962. Acari oribates. Annis Mus. r Afr cent.

Sér LAX VW, WO: 90-141.

BALOGH, J_& BALOGH, P. 1983, New aribatids (Acari)

from the Pacilic region. Acta zal, hung. 29: 303-325,

BALOGH, J. & BALOGH, P. [984. Rewew of the

Oribatuloidea Thor, 1929 (Acari: Oribate)), e/a zoo,

Aung. 30: 257-313.

BERLESE, A. 1908, Elenco di generi e specie nouvi di

Acari. Redia 5: \-15.

BERLESE, A. 1916. Centuria terza di Acari nouvi. Recia

$2: 289-338.

BERLESE, A. 1920 Centuria quinta di Acat| houvyi, Redia

Ta: 143-195,

COETZER, A. 1968. New Oribatulidae Thor, 1929

(Oribatei, Acari) from South Africa, new combinations

and a key to the genera of the family, Mems. Inst.

invest, cleni. Mocamb., Sér. A, 9 15-126,

DENMARK, H.A. & WOODRING, 1.P, 1965. Feeding

habits of Memile/us new species (Acari:

Cryprtostigmata: Oribatulidae) on Florida orchids. Fla

enr. 48: 9-[6,

EWING, H.E. 1909. New American Opbatoidea, J/ NY.

ent, Suc. V7: (16-136, pls 2-6.

FITCH, A, 1856, Thied (Annual) report on the noxious

and other insects of the state of New York. Traps. N.Y

St agric. Soc. Uh: 315-490 [not seen].

GRANDIEAN, FP. 1933, Etudes surlo développement des

Onbates, Bull, Soc, Zool, France 58: 0-61.

SCHELORIBATID MITES, HEMILEIUS 1

GRANDJEAN, F, 1951. Sur deux espéces du genre

Dometorina n.g. et les moeurs de D. plantivaga (Berl.).

Bull. Soc, Zool. France 75: 224-242.

GRANDIJEAN, F. 1953. Sur les genres ‘Hemileius’ Berl.

et Siculobata’ n.g. (Acariens, Oribates). Mem. Mus.

nat. Hist. natur, (n.s.), ser. A. Zool. 6: 117-138.

HAMMER, M. 1952. Investigations on the microfauna

of northern Canada. Pt I: Oribatidae, Acta arct. 4:

1-108.

HAMMER, M. 1962. Investigations on the oribatid fauna

of the Andes Mountains. III. Chile. Biol, Skr. 13(3):

1-37, pls I-11.

HIGGINS, H.G. & WOOLLEY, T.A. 1975. New mites

from the Yampa Valley (Acarina: Cryptostigmata:

Oribatulidae, Passalozetidae). Gi Basin Nat. 36:

496-500.

LEE, DC, 1987. Introductory study of advanced oribate

mites (Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Planofissurae) and

a redescription of the only valid species of

Constrictobates (Oripodoidea). Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 21:

35-42.

LEE, DC. & PAJAK, G.A. 1988. Setebates (Acarida:

Cryptostigmata: Scheloribatidae) from South

Australian soils. Trans. R, Soc, S. Aust. 112(1): 21-27.

LEE, Dc. & PAJAK, G.A. (in press). Scheloribates

Berlese and Megascheloribates gen. nov. from south-

eastern Australia, with comments on Scheloribatidae

(Acarida: Cryptostigmata: Planofissurae). /nvert. Tax.

MARSHALL, V.G., REEVES, R.M. & NORTON, R.A,

1987. Catalogue of the Oribatida (Acarida) of

continental United States and Canada. Mem. ent. Soc.

Canada, 139: 1-418.

NORTON, R.A. & PALACIOS-VARGAS, J.C. 1987. A

new arboreal Scheloribatidae, with ecological notes on

epiphytic oribatid mites of Popocatepetl, Mexico.

Acarologia 28: 75-89.

PEREZ-INIGO, C. 1969. Nuevos oribatidos de suelos

espafioles. Eos 44: 377-403,

PEREZ-INIGO, C. 1984. Hemileius hierrensis n. sp. de

Acaro oribatido (Acari, Oribatei, Oribatulidae) de la

Isla de Hierro (Canarias). Boletin Asoc. esp. Entom.

8: 167-173.

PEREZ-INIGO, E. 1978. Tres nuevas especies de

oribatidos de Espana central (Acari, Oribatei). Eos 52:

175-184.

TRAVE, J. 1960. Contribution a l’étude de la faune de

Ja Massane (3° note). Oribates (Acariens), 2° partie

(1). Vie Milieu 11: 209-232.

A REVISION OF THE GENUS PEDIANA SIMON (HETEROPODIDAE:

ARANEAE) IN AUSTRALIA

D. B. HIRST

Summary

Australian species of the genus Pediana Simon, 1880; P. horni (Hogg, 1896), P. occidentalis Hogg,

1903, P. regina (L. Koch, 1875), type species and P. tenuis Hogg, 1903 are revised. Males of those

species are described for the first time. Specimens which Thorell, 1881 attributed to Polydamna

(=Pediana) regina are not that species. Two groups are recognised.

A REVISION OF THE GENUS PEDIANA SIMON

{HETEROPODIDAE;: ARANEAE) LN AUSTRALIA

D. B. HIRST

HIRST, Dif 1989, A revision of |fie genus Pediena Simon ( Hercropodidie: Araneae) in Australia,

Ree, S. Aust, Mus, 23(2): 113-126.

Australian species-ot the genus Pediena Simon, 1880; & horni (Hogg, 1896), F occidentalis

Hoge, 1903, F regina (L, Kock, 1875), type species, and PB tenuis Hoge, 1903 are revised, Males

of those species. are described. for the first Lime. Speeimens which Thorell, 188] attributed to

Palydlamna (= Pediana) regina, ace not thal species. Two groups are recognised.

DB, Hirst, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia, 5000, Manuscript

received 23 January 3989.

The genus Pediana has received very little atten-

tion in literature apart from the original descriptions

of the species, L, Koch (1875) deseribed the first

species as Meleropoda regina from Queensland,

Both Thorell and Simon proposed a new genus for

this species, Simon (1880) with Pediana, preceded

Thorell (1881) who proposed the name Polydanina

when describing specimens he considered to be

regina from Yule ts. (the table on p. 698 gives

‘Palydora regina’), Hage (1896) described /sopeda

horni from South Australia, which he (ransferred

to Pediana in 1903, at the same time describing two

new species, P occidentalis and P tenuis from

Western Australia,

All were originally described from females, males

being unknown in literature except for Thorell's

description of the male of Polvdamna regina,

Examination of (hat male shows that it ls not regina

but a possible new species which requires

comparison with 2 gurichelis Strand, 1907 from

Java, the last species added to rhe genus. Types of

the latter are lost (Renner, Stadtlighes Museum fiir

Naturkunde, pers. comm.) and (he species is not

considered bere. The male palp of Thorell’s

specimen is illustrated and the species briefly

discussed,

Pediana has remained an obscure genus judging

by literature records and Museum collections.

Simon (1908) redeseribed a specimen correctly

attributed to P renuis, while Strand (1913) gave a

description of R horni under the name of P regina

(var?) [neither of {hose specimens haye been

examined]. Specimens of 2 tenuis from Everard

Ranges (in the South Australian Museum), were

mis-identified as Jsvpeda feishmanni by Rainbow

(1915). Many specimens depasited in Museums have

been identilied as /sopeda species, particularly A

Aarni and P tenuis, in which the larger size and

simijar genitalia shape can be confusing. In the only

other discussion of Pediana, Mascord (1970) gave

brief notes on rhe genus giving some habitat

preferences.

MATERIALS AND METHODS

These notes supplement thease given by Hirst

(1989). Spination and colour commoan to all species

are given under ‘Remarks’. Colour in alcohol is

piven from recently preseryed material, Eye

measurements, given as relative to the diameter of

an AME, are made on a horizontal plane, except

PLE which are on the lateral declivity and measured

on a yertical plane. Larger body and leg

measurements are taken to the nearest 0,1 mm as.

most segments required more than one measure

using an eyepiece graticule. This problem was

compounded by the difficulty in positioning

segments of brittle specimens perfectly horizontal

for the required accuracy. Abbreviations are; AL ~

abdomen length, AW = abdomen width, CL =

carapace length, CW = carapace width, L =

length, W = width, Other abbreviations standard

for Araneae, Acronyms: AM — Australian

Museum, Sydney; BMNH — Brinsh Museum

(Natural History), London; BYM — Dr BY, Mam,

Zoology Department, University of Western

Ausiralia, Perth; MCG — Museo Civico di Storia

Natural ‘Giacomo Doria’, Genea; MUZ —

Museum Zoologiczne Wroctawskiego, Wroclaw;

NMV — Muscurn of Victoria, Melbourne; NT

— Northern Territory Museum, Darwin; QM —

Queensland Museum, Brisbane; SAMA — South

Australian Museum, Adelaide; SMNS —

Stadiliches Museum fiir Naturkunde, Stutggarc;y

WAM — Western Australian Museum, Perth; ZMH

— Yoologisches Museum, Hamburg.

Pediana Simon

Pediana Simon, 1880: 258. Type species:

Heterupoda rezina L. Koch 1875, by original

designation and monatypy.

Polydamma Thorell, I88l; 299, Type species

Polydamna regina by original designation and

monotypy. 0’, Penultimate 9, Yule Island, MCG,

examined,

114 Db. DB. MIRST

Heteropoda part) Koch, 1875: 716.

fsopeda [part| Hoge, 1896: 340.

Diagnosis

Carapace aba! three ta four times longer than

high. Lateral eyes raised on low common mound.

Anterior row recurved, posterior row procurved.

MOQ lIenger than wide. Anterior legs. of equal

fength or leg J subequal to leg HW. Abdomen

elongate, pointed posterlorly, up to twice as long

as wide, Male palp with embolus coiled 2/4-5 times,

coil slack wide and of low profile, Palpal tibia with

large retrolateral distal apophysis haying a dorsal

basal ridge,

Description

Medium to large spiders. Two groups are

recognised, One contains P regina, P accidentals

and Thorell’s. species (regina group), the athe, #

horntand F renuis (horné group), Carapace leneth

3-9 mm (regina group) or 6-12 mm (herent eroup),

longer than wide, highest posterior to ocular region,

ALE Jargest PME dome shaped, clearly visible in

lateral view, Clypeus ' to 34 Width of AME,

Cheliceral groove with tivo promarginal teeth, three

or four retromarginal teeth, rarely five. Labium

barely wider than long, with rounded apex, Sternum

longer than wide, truncate anteriorly, narrowing

from second coxae to a short point posteriorly.

Three pairs of ventral spines on tibiae of the Aorni

eroup with distal pair adjacent to articulation with

metatarsi, Distal spine pair often absent in the

regina group. Juveniles of both groups lack the

distal pair, Patella {V equal in length to patella IL,

both may be without retrolateral spines. Scopula

an metatarsi 1V Largely replaved by long bristles.

Abdomen up to twice as long as Wide (except in

gravid females), pointed posteriorly, with pattern

of black spets comprised of short adpressed setae

which point pasteriorly and inwards towards centre

line of each spot. Vertrally with two black patches,

one posterior to epigastric furrow, the other anterior

10 spinnerets. The latter patch may be faint or

occasionally absent. Male tibial apophysis equal in

length to palpal tibia with basal dorsal ridge,

pointed apically, Embolus coiled in distal half of

cymbium 25 {regina group) or § times (Aerni

group) with the terminal portion of lhe embolus

resting in proave of a modified loosely spiralled

conductor Coil stack broad at first, then of

decreasing width, profile low. Female epigynum

large, oblong with somewhat parallel sides to

broadly triangular, Fossa larae, whitish, slightly

translucent offen allowing ihe spenmalhecae or

spermathecal sacs to be seen beneath, slightly

concave, smanth excep: posreriorly, lawrally

overhung by broad selerotised tareral rim. Fossa wna

svlerotised rim Jacking setae. Vulva paired,

insemination ducts coiled two to three times (regina

group) or 5 fo 6 times (Aorni group) around

spermathecae Icading back to gdjavent anterior

mirgin of fossa with gentle are (horn? group) or

with large spermathecal sacs extending to median

ventral posihion (regina group) before Iooping back

anterior to fossa, continuing as fertilisation ducts

under lateral rims to posterior margin.

Remarks

Mascord (1970) siated Pediana was rather shariet

in the legs than most huntsman spiders, but this

is a visual interpretation affected by. the relatively

longer abdorien and anterior legs being of equal

length, Leg] ratio (leg length divided by carapace

lenuth) is comparable with that of many other

Australian huntsman spiders particularly Neo-

Sparassus and some species presently in Isapeda.

However, leg L1 of females is relatively shorter than

in most other Australian Heteropodidae.

In his Key to species included in Pediana, Hogg

(1903) stated there were no dorsal spines on the

posterior tibiae of F horri. This contradicts his

original description of One spine on each, which

the syntype and other material examined possesses.

Tibiae of all species usually with one dorsal spine

but Aerni group most often with two on anterior

pairs, Thorell’s species, while placed here in the

regitia group, has a similar spination ro the Aarti

group, Usual spinadon of the Aorai group js as

follows: palps, fe d3 pl rl {all distal), pa pl rl, ul

dl p3 e2 (male rl), ta por variable between 1-3 (male

pO rO); leg Land (1, fe d2 p3.73, pa pl rl, tid2 p2

r2 v6, me p2 r2 v4; lee FN, te d2 p3 ra, pa p! ri,

lid) p2r2 v6, me p2r2 v4; leg LV, fe d2. p3 rl, pa

pl, ti dl p272 v6, me pd r4 v4,

The regina group as stated above; differs in

having one darsal spine on anterior tibiae (again

with the exception of Thorell’s species) and often

only two spine pairs ventrally on tibiae, tacking the

extreme distal pair, This may be represented as a

stout bristle, particularly in males, or as a pro-

ventral spine on anterior tibiae. Retralateral patellae

spines are usually absent on leg Ul! ay well as TV,

Coloration of Pediana species is similar, Colour

photographs of 8 regina (in lide) can be found in

Mascord (1970: 39, Figs 55, 56), Colour in alechol

is paler, of reddish and yellow-brown hues suffused

with black, Carapace is reddish-brown, caput

darker, Dense adpressed, yellow, arange or whitish

sefae, interspersed with black, Clumps of black

setae offen form spots along sides. A thick line of

blavk sciae just above posterio-lateral margin runs

slightly inte posterior edge, Black setae around

fovea occamonally extend m a line towards caput.

Cheliverae reddish, basal half with adpressed white

and Orange setac, Distal half with erect long setae

only, Mayillae and tabium blackish, pale anterior

PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) 115

margins. Sternum yellowish to dark brown, margins

paler. Legs red-brown proximally to tibia then dark

brown or blackish distally to tarsi. Setae similar to

carapace, femora ventrally spotted with clumps of

white or orange-red setae. Abdomen dorsally

yellow-brown to olive-grey with setae as on carapace.

Median stripe of black setae usually faint,

occasionally vivid. Ventrally yellowish to orange

with black spots. Two large black patches, one

behind epigastric furrow, the other anterior to

spinnerets. Sclerotised area around fossa often

bright orange-red.

The tegulum of the unexpanded male palp is

largely covered by a disc-shaped embolar base (Fig.

1) where a sclerotised plate, which may be part of

the median apophysis, is incorporated. The embolar

base in the regina group is ridged prolaterally on

the distal margin with an indented area proximally

to this. A small median apophysis is adjacent to the

embolus origin. In the horni group the embolar base

is larger with a low ridge distally and lacks an

indented area proximal to this. A swollen, well-

developed median apophysis is somewhat removed

from the embolus origin. The embolus itself begins

on the retrolateral side. The membranous conductor

rises pro-distal from the embolar base in the regina

group but proximally in the Aorni group.

Distribution (Fig. 11)

Although widespread, these spiders do not

appear to be common. P regina is known from the

north-east coast of Queensland to southern New

South Wales. While P. horni is found in arid areas

across the centre of the continent, P tenuis is found

in the arid areas of Western Australia and western

South Australia. P occidentalis is known from semi-

arid areas of southern Western Australia. One

record of a female from the Flinders Ranges of

South Australia is tentatively placed in that species

(see later). P. regina has a distribution disjunct from

the other species, while PR tenuis overlaps P. horni

in the northern part of its range and P occidentalis

in Western Australia on the southern part of its

range.

KEY TO THE AUSTRALIAN SPECIES OF PEDIANA

1 —Anterior tibiae usually with 1 dorsal spine and

2 ventral spine pairs. Male with embolus coiled

DY se CUIMES- Foacg ete Mey doe dds) toe Dieereoielee wie 2

— Anterior tibiae usually with 2 dorsal spines

and 3 ventral spine pairs. Male with embolus

COMMS BMS oi aoe eee ae ee PE SH ee 3

2 —Venter of abdomen with orange setae. Male

embolar base with small median apophysis

i Ha eieis a weloge day ART Ib ape les regina (L. Koch)

— Venter of abdomen with yellow setae. Male

embolar base with broad median apophysis

Beye heer rss 3 et ETS 4 occidentalis Hogg

3 —Anterior femora with white spots. Male with

curved dorsal basal ridge on palpal tibial

apophysis ...........-00-55 horni (Hogg)

— Anterior femora with reddish spots. Male with

straight-sided dorsal basal ridge on palpal

tibial apophysis ............ tenuis Hogg

The Regina Group

Comprises P. regina, P. occidentalis and Thorell’s

species from Yule Island. Males with about 2%

embolar coils, conductor beginning adjacent distal

pro-margin of embolar base. Embolar base indented

prolaterally, median apophysis small and adjacent

origin of embolus. Portion of division between

subtegulum and tegulum visible on retrolateral side

when viewed ventrally. Females with large

spermathecal sacs. Insemination ducts coiled 2-2

times.

Pediana regina (L. Koch)

(Figs 1-5, Table 1)

Heteropoda regina L. Koch, 1875: 716. One of two

known syntype females from Peak Downs,

Queensland, 22°56’S, 148°05’E, ZMH (Mus.

Godeffroy Nr 14602), examined. L. Koch (1875)

mentions material from Bowen, Peak Downs and

TABLE |. Leg measurements of Pediana regina (L. Koch) syntype female with male QM $7196 in parentheses.

ee EEUU EE EES EEE SII SESE InENEEREESSSSSSE

Leg Femur Patella Tibia

I 8.4 (9.7) 3.6 (3.2) 7.1 (9.5)

Il 8.8 (10.1) 3.6 (3.2) 7.5 (10.0)

Ill 6.7 (7.2) 2.8 (2.2) 5.5 (6.5)

IV 8.0 (9.0) 2.8 (2.2) 6.4 (8.3)

Pa 2.8 (2.4) 1.4 (1.0) 1.7 (1.0)

Metatarsus Tarsus Total

7.2 (9.2) 2.3 (2.3) 28.6 (32.9)

7.3 (9.3) 2.2 (2.3) 29.4 (34.9)

5.1 (5.9) 1.9 (1.8) 22.0 (23.6)

6.9 (9.0) 2.0 (2.1) 26.1 (30.6)

—- 3.1 (2.8) 9.0 (7.2)

_________———————

116 D. B. HIRST

‘h

“f

;

FIGURES 1-5. Pediana regina (L. Koch). 1 & 2, left palpal tibia and tarsus of male QM 87196: 1, ventral; 2, retrolateral.

3, epigynum of syntype female. 4 & 5, vulva of SAMA N1988471: 4, ventral; 5, dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm. c, conductor:

e, embolus; eb, embolar base; ma, median apophysis; st, subtegulum; t, tegulum.

PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) Wy

Cape York without stating the number of

specimens. One female in NMV (K-0873) examined,

with the same number (14602) as the syntype above,

but with no other dala, is a possible syntype A

female from Bowen (not examined) is in the

BMNH. The Cape York material, deposited in the

Bradley Collection, may have found its way to MUZ

(Wroclaw) in which case, Was probably Lost during

World War J! or possibly is in the Macleay Museum,

Sydney, but has not yet been found,

Pediana regina Simon, 1880: 258.

Diagnosis

Anterior femora blackish with white spots,

orange-yellaw venter of abdomen. Females with

broad, tnangular-shaped fossa. Male palp with

broad tibial apophysis, bulb with small median

apophysis.

Syntype female

CL. 7.9, CW 7.4, AL 13.2, AW 9.2.

Colour In alcohol; In addition to that under

*Remarks’, carapace with orange and white setae,

white setae grouped on anterior lateral corner of

carapace and on basal half of chelicerae,

particularly below boss. Anterior femora ventrally

blackish with clumps of white setae. Abdamen

yellow-brown laterally with orange spots towards

venter, Ventrally with orange setae. May have short

transverse mark of brown setae between epigynum

and pedicel,

Eyes; AME diameter 0,58, AME:ALE:PME:PLE

= 1:1.17:0.83:0.86. Interspaces; AME-AME 0.30.

AME-ALE.0.10, PME-PME 1.20, PME-PLE 1.14,

AME-PME 1,52, ALE-PLE 1.20. MOQ, anterior

width: posterior width: length = 2.62:2.84:3.17-

Clypeus half width of AME. Chelicerae:

Retromargin of right chelicera with 4 teeth, 5 on

left. Labium: L 1.2, W L-S-Stemum: L 3,9, W 3,5,

Legs (Table 1): Anterior leg ratios = (leg I) 3.6,

(leg [1) 3.7. Fossa broad posteriorly, Vulva (of

SAMA W1988471) with insemination ducts coiled

about 2'% times.

Male QM 57196

CL. 5.7, CW 5.3. AL 7,0, AW 3.8,

Colour in alcohol: Yellow setae somewhal

Clustered on anterior half and laterals of carapace.

Median cluster of yellow setae on basal hall of

chelicerae, whitish laterally, Stemum orange-brown

suffused with btack.

Eyes: AME diameter 0.4). AME:ALE:PME;PLE

= 1:1.07:0.85:0.90, Interspaces; AME-AME 0.39,

AME-ALE 0.10, PME-PME 1,17, PME=-PLE 1.12,

AME-PME 1.56, ALE-PLE 1.07. MOQ, anterior

width: posterior width: length = 2.00;2.83-3.41,

Clypeus equals width af AME.

Chelicerae: Retrolateral teeth 5, Labum: L 0.9, W

1.0. Sternum; L 2.8, W 2,6.

Legs (Table 1): Anterior leg ratios = (1) 5,8, 411)

6.1. Tibial index (leg I) = 7.6.

Palp: Embolus with 22 coils

Variation

Carapace length of females range from 5,0-8.5

(9 = 23, mean = 6,7). Males; 3.5-6.0(n = 9, mean

= 5.2). Tibial index of Leg J of males; 6.7-9.1 (n

= 9, mean = 7,9), Most often with 4 retrolateral

cheliceral reeth-

Comments

Thorell’s Polydanine regina material of one male

and a penultimate female tram Yule Island, differs

from regina in its larger size, blackish caput, and

legs. patterned abdomen with yellowish venter, Leg

proportions and spination resemble the Aorni

group, The male further differs in the apex of the

dorsal ridge on the palp tibial apophysis resembling

that of B Aorni (Pigs 12-13).

Other material examined

Queensland; | 9, Bell, Darling Downs, 26° 56'S,

151°27'°E, QM 87188) 2 oo, Black Duck Creck,

27454'S, 152°13°F, QM 87214 1 9, Black

Mountain, ?715"40°S, 145°14'E, QM S71915 1 &,

Black Mountain, Kuranda area, AM KS20195; } 9,

Byfield, 22°50°S, 150°38'E, AM KSL9724; 1 juy.

Calamvale, 27°37'S, 153°02’E,.QM $7187; 1 &,

Camira, Brisbane, QM $6563; 1 o, Coolcola,

26°12'S, 153°05'E, QM $7196; | juy, Enlield

Station, 27°D6’S, 15|°02'E, QM $7202; L 9,

Fanning River Sin, [9°44"S, 146°26°E, AM

KS519669: 1 ot same dala, AM KS20203, 1 9, Gin

Gin, 25¢00'S, 151°57'E, SAMA NI988471, 1 oo,

Ipswich, 27°37'S, [S2°47'E, QM S7I97, Le,

Koah, 16°49°S, 145°3]'E, AM KS20196; I or, Lake

Q, Lake Nuga Nugs, 25°01'S, 148°42'E, OM

$7218; 1 or, Marlaybrook, 26"54’S, 151°36'E, OM

57186; | O, Miriam Vaile, 2420'S, 151°34°B, AM

KS520197; 1 juy,. Mt Cool-tha, 27° 28°S, [52°58' EF,

QM $7200; | 4, same lvcality, QM STAI: 1,

Mt Molloy,. 16°41 °S, 145°20'E, QM $7192, 1 &,

Mt Neha, Brisbane, QM $7189; | 4, Nankin Creek,

Rockhampton, 23°24'S, 150°39' EB, AM KS19730;

I co, North Booval, 25°92'S, 152°02"E, QM 87216;

| 2, Peach Creek, 13°41 °S, 143°09'E, QM 87193;

1 or, Rochedale, Brisbane, OM $7190; | co, satne

lacality, QM $720); 2 juy: same locality, OM 37203;

! 9, Rundle Range, 23°40'S, LSL°00" B, OM 87199;

1 9, The Fork-Mi Moffat wea, 25°04'S, 148"03'E,

QM 86862; 1 9, Wynnum, 27°27° 8, 153°L0'E, QM

57194; 1 9, Yeppoon, 23°08'S, [§0°44'E, QM

18 Db. B. HIRST

57198. New South Wales; | 9, Cessnock, 32°50'S,

1SJ°21°E, AM KS20199; | 9, Jenolan Caves,

33°49"S, 150°02'E, AM KS20193; 1 ao, 1 9,

Piilwater, Sydney, AM KS20198; [| 9, Sydney,

3353'S, 151°13'E, AM KS520192; | 9, Wesi

Pymble, Sydney, AM KS20194.

Pediana occidentalis Hogg

(Figs 6-10, Table 2)

Pediana occidentalis Hogg, 1903 ; 461. Tio syntype

females, Perth, Western Australia, 31°57’S,

115°51'E, HW.J. Turner, Pinned speciinens in

alcohol, BMNH, 1893.7.4.47-100 part, examined.

Diagnosis

Frem regina; femora without black ventrally,

abdomen yellowish ventrally, Males with relatively

shorter, thicker legs, broader median apophysis and

narrower palp tiblal apophysis.

Syntype female (largest)

CL. 6.6, CW 6,0. AL 8.5, AW 6,0,

Colour in alcohol; Anterior femora reddish-

yellow suffused with black but not as darkly as in

regina, More white setae on carapace, Abdomen

yellowish ventrally.

Eyes: AME diameter 0.45, AME:ALE:PME;PLE

= 1:1.33:1,00:1.11, Interspaces; AME-AME. 0.48,

AME-ALE 0,20, PME-PME 1,24, PME-PLE 1.38,

AME-PME 1.69, ALE-PLE 1.33. MOQ, anterior

width: posterior width: length = 2.44:3.16:3.33.

Clypeus equals 44 width of AME,

Chelicerae: Retromarginal teeth 3. Labium: L 0.9,

W 1.3, Sternum; L 3.3, W 2.8,

Legs (Table 2): Anterior Ieg ratio = 3.8.

Fossa broad posteriorly but relatively narrower than

in regina. Vulva (of WAM 88/945) with

insemination ducts coiled 2-24 times, Sperma-

thecal sacs may be relatively larger than in regina,

Male WAM 88/940

CL 5,8, CW 4.7, AL 3.5, AW 3.3.

Colour in alcohol; With more white setae on

lateral edges of carapace and chelicerae. Anterior

femora lightly suffused with black, less conspicuous

white spots.

Eyes: AME diameter 0.35. AME:ALE:PME:PLE

= 1:1.20:0.91:1,09, Interspaces; AME-AME 0.46,

AME-PLE 0,06, PME-PME 1.20, PME-PLE 1.14,

AME-PME 1.89, ALE-PLE 1,14, MOQ, anterior

width: posterior width: length = 2.46:3.03:3.26.

Clypeus. equals 34 width of AME,

Chelicerae: Left chelicera with 3 retrolateral teeth,

4 on right, Labium: L 0.7, W 0.9. Sternum: L 2.6,

W 2.4,

Legs (Table 2): Anterior leg ratios = (1) 4.6, (ID

4.7, Tibial index (leg 1) = 9,1,

Palp: Embolus with 24 coils. Median apophysis

broader than in regina, tibial apophysis narrower.

Variation

Carapace length of females range fram 5.8-6.6

(n = 4,mean = 6,3), Males: 4.6-5.3 (n = 3, mean

= 4,9), Tibial index of leg J of males; 9.3-10.6 (n

= 3, mean = 9.7). Often with 4 retrolateral

cheliceral teeth,

Comments

A female from the Flinders Ranges in South

Australia is tentatively included in this species

although the differences in the epigynum and Vulva

shape (narrower posteriorly than occidentalis with

insemination ducts positioned more anteriorly) are

comparable with that of regina and occidentalis,

Clarification of this specimen’s affinities will remain

uncertain until male specimens trom the region

become available.

Other material examined

Western Australia: | o, Darlington, 31°55‘S,

L16°04'E, WAM &8/940; 1 o, Goongartie,

29°55’S, $21°15'E, WAM 88/942; I 9, Ml

Pleasant, 33°49°S, 115°50'E, WAM 88/944: 1 cr,

TABLE 2. Leg measurements of Pediana oecidentalis Hoge, syntype temale (largest) with male WAM 88/940 in

parentheses.

Leg Femur Patella Tibia Metatarsus Tarsus Total

] 75 (7.9) 3.2 (2.7) 6.3 (7.2) 6.2 (7.1) 1.9 (1.9) 25.1 (26.8)

iI 7.5 (8.2) 3.2 (2.7) 6.3 (7.6) 6.2 (7.1) 1.9 (1.9) 25.1 (27.5)

IIL 6.0 (6.2) 2.5 (2.1) 5.0 (5.5) 4.4 (5D) 1.4 (1,5) 19.3 (20,3)

IV 7.4 (7.8) 2.5 (2.2) 5.8 (6,5) 6.1 (7.4) 1,6 (1.8) 23.4 (25.7)

Pa 2.2 (2.1) 1.1 (0.9) 1.5 (1.0) -_ 2.7 (2.5) 7.5 (4.5)

PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) 119

FIGURES 6-10. Pediana occidentalis Hogg. 6 & 7, left palpal tibia and

tarsus of male WAM 88/940: 6, ventral; 7, retrolateral; 8, epigynum of

syntype female. 9 & 10, vulva of female WAM 88/945: 9, ventral; 10,

dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm.

FIGURE Li. Distribution of Pediana in Australia: @ Pediana regina (L. Koch); & P occidentalis Hogg; 0 P horni

(Hogg); A A tenuis Hogg.

120 D. B. HIRST

12 13

FIGURES 12 & 13. ‘Polydamma regina’Thorell. Left palpal tibia and tarsus of syntype male: 12, ventral; 13, retrolateral.

(Distal part of embolus missing.) Scale line 0.5 mm,

FIGURES 14 & 15. Pediana horni (Hogg). 14, epigynum of syntype female, BM(NH); 15, vulva of female SAMA

N1988462, ventral. Scale line 0.5 mm.

PEDIANA (HETEROPOD!DAE) im

Murchison River, ca 27°31'S, 115°43'E, BYM

1962/A22; 1 9, Nedlands, 31°59"S, 115°48'E,

WAM 88/945; | 9, Walyunga, ca 3L"50°S,

116°10'E, AM KS14975. South Australias 1 9,

Wilpena Pound, 31°30'S, 139°19’E, SAMA

N1988472,

The Horni Group

Comprising P horni and P tenuis, this group is

characterised in having more numerous Jong setae

(ca 1.5) ventrally on leg four, males with about 5

embolar coils, conductor beginning in the proximal

area of the embolar base, embolar base convex

prolaterally, median apophysis large and slightly

removed from origin of embolus, Females lack

spermathecal sacs. Insemination duets with 5 coils,

Pediana horni (Hogg)

(Figs 14-18, Table 3)

Isapeda horni Hogg, 1896: 340. Two syntype

females, Oodnadatta, South Australia, 27°33°S,

135°27’ EB, Horn Expedition, BMNH. 1871.1.18.2

and NMV K-0872, examined,

Pediana herni: Hogg, 1903; 462.

Diagnosis

Anterior femora with conspicuous white spots

ventrally, male with curved apical point on dorsal

ridge of palp tibial apophysis.

Syntype female BMNH

CL 9.8, CW 9.3. AL 19.5, AW 13.0.

Colour in alcohol: As in Hogg (1903) and above.

Eyes: AME diameter 0,64, AME;ALE:PME:PLE.

« 1:1,16:0.86:0.97, Interspaces; AME-AME 0,47,

AME-ALE 0,16, PME-PME 1,09, PME-PLE 1.41,

AME-PME 1.47, ALE-PLE 1.19. MOQ, anterior

width: posterior width: length = 2.34:2.75:3.03.

Clypeus width more than '4 AME, Chelicerae:

Retrolateral teeth 3. Labium: L 1.5, W 1.9. Sternum:

L 4.8, W 42,

Legs (Table 3); Antenor leg ratio = 3.5,

Fossa with somewhat parallel lateral sides.

Male SAMA N1988458

CL 9.2, W 8.3. AL 9.7, AW 6,0.

Eyes: AME diameter 0.6. AME: AL.B:PME:PLE

= 1:1,07:0,83:0,93, Interspaces; AME-AME 0,33,

AME-ALE.0.13, PME-PME. 1.17, PME-PLE 1.27,

AME-PME 1,49, ALE-PLE 1,17, MOQ, anterior

width: posterior width: length = 2.33:2.83;3.17,

Clypeus width °4 of AME. Chehcerae: Retrolateral

teeth 3. Labiurm: & 1.4, W 1.6. Sternum: L.4.2, W

3.5,

Legs (Table 3): Anterior leg ratio = 4.5, Tibial

index (leg 1) = 10.3.

Palps; Tibial apophysis with curved apical point

on basal ridge. Embolus with 5 coils,

Variation

Carapace lengths of females range from 6.1-12.5

(n = 23, mean = 9,5), Males; 6,9-9,8(n = 5, mean

= 8.3). Tibial index of leg [ of mates; 8.4-10.6 (n

= §, mean = 9,5). A vivid black streak is

sometimes present dorsally on the abdomen, Fossa

may be slightly wider or narrower posteriorly. Two

of four females examined from Ambathala,

Queensland, are smallish with decidedly elongated

abdomens and relatively smaller epigyne but there

is no justification for removing them to another

taxa,

Other material examined

South Australia: 1 oc, Clifton Hills, 27°03'S,

138°59’B, SAMA N1988458; 1 9, Finke River, 40

km from Abminga, ca 26°03'S, 135°53'B, AM

KS20191; 1 juy. Olympie Dam, 30°27'S, 136°53'E,

SAMA N1988463; 1 9, The Peake-~-Mt Denison

urea, 28"09'S, 135°57'E, SAMA NI988461; IO,

Road to Oodnadatta, 28°35'°S, 135°53'E, SAMA

NL988462, Western Australia: 2 juv, Canning Stock

Route, 22°32'S, 124°24’ B. WAM 88/1483-4; 1 juv.

TABLE 3, Leg measurements of Pediana herni (Hogg) synlype female BM(NAI, wilh male SAM NI988458 ih

parentheses.

Leg Femur Patella Tibia

I 10.3 (12.0) 4.6 (4.6) 8.3 (11.0)

II 10.3 (12.0) 4.5 (4.5) 8.4 (11.1)

Il 7.7 (9.0) 3.7 (3.6) 6.3 (7.9)

IV 9,8 (1L,7) 3,5 (3,5) 7,5 (9,7)

Pa 3.6 (3.5) 1.8 (1.4) 2,2 (1.6)

Metatarsus Tarsus Total

8.3 (10.9) 2.5 (2.9) 34.0 (41,4)

8.3 (10.9) — (2.9) — (41.4)

5.4 (7.1) 2.2 (2.2) 25.3 (29.8)

8.4 (10.8) — (2,5) — (38.2)

—_— — 3.4 (4,0) 11.0 (10,5)

122 D. B. HIRST

FIGURES 16-18. Pediana horni (Hogg). 16 & 17, right palpal tibia and tarsus of male SAMA N1988458 (reversed

drawing): 16, ventral; 17, retrolateral. 18, vulva of female SAMA N1988462, dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm.

PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE)

game locality but 22°20'S, 124°45'E, WAM

88/1485; 1 @, Lower Carawine Gorge, 21°29'S,

121°02'E, WAM 88/1485; 1 9, Mundabullagana

Station, 20°31 'S, 11B°04'E, SAMA NI988468; I 9,

Windy Corner, 2334'S, 125° 12°E, WAM 88/2905;

88/1493; | G, Woodstock Station, 21°37'S,

118°S7'E, WAM 88/2133; 1 G, same locality bul

21°36’ 34S, JER°SR! 28"E, WAM 88/2533; 1 co,

same locality but 21"36/ 40S, 119°02' 23°E, WAM

88/2132; | o, same locality, WAM 88/2133,

Northern Territory: 1 9, Alice Springs, 23°42'S,

133°S2'E, NTM A52; 1 9, Frewena Road House,

19°25'S, 135°24'E, NTM; 1 @, Hermannsbure,

23°57'S, 132°46'E, SAMA NI9RB4GS; 1 of,

Idracowra Station, 25°00'S, 133°47'E, SAMA

NI988464; 1 O, Ligertwood Cliffs, 23°39'S,

129°30’E, WAM 88/1494, Queensland: 1 9,

Ambathala, 2558'S, 145°L9'E, QM 87174; 1 &,,

same locality, QM 57176; 1 9, same locality, QM

87219; 1 Q, same locality, QM $7220; 2 9 9,

Betoota (45 km E of), ca 25°45'S, J4T°LO'E, OM

$7183; Eggsac and first instars, same locality, QM

$7218; 1 of, Charleville, 26°24'S, 146°1S°B, QM

$7221; 1 9, Dunraven Station, 20°28’S, 43°57’E,

QM S7IS0; | 9, Lake Muncoonie, 25°12'S,

138°40’E, QM $7182; 2 juv, same locality, OM

S7178; 1 juv. same locality, QM S7I8l; 1 2,

Longreach, 23°27'5, 144°15'E, QM S779; 1 9,

Montara Bore, Sandringham Stn, 23°56'S,

50/’S, 142®28' 50 ‘*E, QM S7175; 1 G, Split

Rock, Camooweal, |9°54’S, 138°39'E, AM

K520200; 1 9, Winton, 22°23'S, 143°02'E, OM

$7177. New South Wales; 2 9 9, Springs Creek,

31°43'S, 142°41°B, SAMA NI988466-7,

Pediana tenuis Hogg

(Figs 19-22, Table 4)

Pediana tenuis Hogg, 1903: 462. Simon, 1908: 44).

Holotype female, dried specimeri, Western Austra-

lia [BMNHBH] lost.

Diagnosis

P. tenuis can be distinguished from PR horn by

the presence of reddish setae in place of while on

the anterior femora pro-ventrally. Males with

relatively longer, thinner legs and straighi-edged,

triangular-shaped apex on dorsal basal ridge of palp

tibial apophysis.

Female WAM 88/958

CL 8.5, CW 7.4. AL 16.9, AW 95.

Colour in alcohol: Similar to A horni bit

carapace dark red-brown with more white than

yellow setae. Black setae may be more numerous.

Dark blackish-brown setae on sternum. Coxae

orange-brown, prolaterally black-brown, Legs

reddish-brown, dark brown-black patches. Femora

retro-dorsally blackish occasionally forming a dark

stripe. Clumps of reddish setae pro-ventrally on

anterior pairs, whitish setae In-clilitips on posterior

pairs. Abdomen green-grey with a black median

streak and black spots formed of setae, Ventrally

with orange setae.

Eyes; AME diameter 0.54, AME: ALE:PME;PLE

= 1: 1.33: 0.93: 1.04. Inlerspaces; AME-AME 0.41,

AME-ALE 0.15, PME-PME 1.11, PME-PLE 1.48,

AME-F'ME 1.55, ALE-PLE 1.30. MOQ, anterior

width; posterlor width: length = 2,41; 2,93: 3.15-

Clypeus more than half diameter of AME

Chelicerae: Retrolateral tecth 3, Labium: L 1,3, W

1.6, Sternum: L 3.9, W 3.3.

Legs (Table 3): Anterior leg ratio = 3.7.

Epigynum similar to Aorni but fossa relatively

narrower posteriorly,

Male WAM 88/957

CL 7.4, CW 6.5, AL 9,0, AW 4,5.

Colour in alcohol! Paler than female. Venter of

abdomen with smaller faint brown patches behind

epigastric furrow and anterior to spinnerets,

Eyes: AME diameter 0.50. AME:ALE:PME:PLE

~ 1:1.24:0.90:1.00. Interspaces; AME-AME 0.24,

AME-ALE 0.04, PME-PME 0.96, PME-PLE 1,24,

AME-PME 1.56, ALE-PLE 1,00, MOQ, anterior

width: posterior width: Jength = 2.24: 2.76; 3.20,

TABLE 4. Leg measurements of Pediana tenuis Hogg, female WAM 88/958 with male WAM ¥#/957 in parentheses,

ee EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER

Leg Femur Patella Tibia

I 9.4 (12.9) 3.9 (4.2) 7.8 (12.1)

iBT 9.5 (12.9) 3.8 (4.2) 7.9 (12.0)

M1 7.0 (9.1) 3.1 (3.0) 5.8 (7.9)

lV 9,2 (12.1) 41 GM) 7.0 (10.0)

Pa 3.1 (3.1) 16 (1.4) 1.8 (1.5)

Metatarsus Tarsus Total

8.1 (12.6) 2.2 (2.9) 3\.4 (449)

8.0 (12.7) 2.2 (2.9) 31.4 (447)

§.0 (7.3) 1.9 (2.1) 22,4 (29.4)

7.8 (11,9) 2.2 (2.6) 29.3 (39.4)

ao 3.1 (3.3) 9.6 (9.2)

ne EEE a

124 D. B. HIRST

FIGURES 19-22. Pediana tenuis Hogg. 19 & 20, left palpal tibia and tarsus of male WAM 88/957: 19, ventral; 20,

retrolateral. 21 & 22, vulva of female WAM 88/958: 21, ventral; 22, dorsal. Scale line 0.5 mm.

PEDIANA (HETEROPODIDAE) 125

Clypeus half width of AME, Chelicerae:

Retrolateral teeth 3. Labium: L. 1,1, W 1.2, Sternum:

L 3.4, W 2.8,

Legs (Table 4): Anterior leg ratio = 6.1. Tibial

index (leg 1) = 7.4.

Palps: Triangular-shaped dorsal basal ridge on

tibial apophysis. Embolus with 5 coils. Median

apophysis smaller than in horni.

Variation

Carapace lengths of lemales range [rom 6.6~-10.5

(n = Il, mean = 8.8), Males; 6,6-7,3 (n = 3, mean

= 7,0). Tibial index of leg | of males; 7.4-9.2 (n

~ 3, mean = 9.7), Epigynum parallel-sided and,

as in Aorni, often slightly wider or narrower towards

posterior but several specimens of (enwis examined

are considerably narrower posteriorly (Fig. 21).

Comments

As this species is recognisable rom Hoge's des-

cription, designation of a neotype is unnecessary.

Material examined

Western Australia: 1 co, Banjiwarn, 27°48'05"S.,

121°40/05"E,, WAM 88/957; | Pov, Charles Knob,

25°03'S., 124°59'E., WAM 88/1486; 1 >,

Coordewandy, 25°36'S., 119°58'E., WAM 88/1487;

} 9, Gill Pinnacle, 24°54'S,, 128°46'E., SAMA

Ni988469; 1 9, Goongarrie, 29°55'25°S..

121°14' 35E., WAM 88/958; | 9, Lyndon Station,

23°38'S, [S°14' BR, WAM 88/1488; | 9, Messengers

Patel, 28°41'S, 116°57°E, WAM 88/1489; 2 oc,

Thevenard Island, 21"28'S, 114°59°E, WAM

88/2012-3; | @, Warburton Ranges, 26°06'S,

126°39'E, WAM 88/1490; 1 9, same locality,

SAMA NI988470; 2 juv. same locality but NW. of,

25°10'S, 124°40'E, WAM 88/1491-2; | 9,

Yuinmery, 28°32'00"S, 119°05'45"5, WAM

88/2110. South Australias | @, Flat Rock Hole,

Everard Ranges, 27°06'S, 132°26'B, SAMA

N1985179; 1 9, Lake Phillipson, 29°28°S,

134°27'E, SAMA NI988460; | 9, Wynbring,

30°34'S, 133°32'E, SAMA N1988459,

Subsjamily placement

Pediana was originally placed by Simon (1897)

in his Heteropodeae (= Heteropodinae) on the

criteria of its longer than broad ocular quadrangle.

Hogg (1903) included it in his Delencae (=

Deleninae) with other Australian genera based

largely on male genitalia structure. Simon (1903)

enlarged the Deleninae subfamily, including many

more genera. Jarvi (1914) restricted the Deleninae

again to Australian genera but Petrunkevitch (1928)

included the subfamily in the Busparassinae Jarvi,

1912. Gravelly (1931) recognised (he Deletiinae but

also included genera from both Petrynkevitch's

Eusparassinae and Micrommatinae (Jarvi 1912),

Finally, Hirst (1989) restricted the genera of

Deleninae to those originally included by Hogg, one

of which was Pecliaria.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

1 wish to thank the following for tle loan pt, or

information concerning, types and either material sed

Horseman (AM), Mr P.D. Hillyard [BM(NH)|, Dr 5.

Horning (Macleay Mus.), Ms C, McPhee (WMV), Dr BY

Main (BYM), Dr Malipatil (NTM), Dr G, Rack (4MH4,

Dr RJ. Raven (QM), Dr F Renner (SMNS), Ms 1M.

Waldock (WAM), and Dr Wezulowska (MUA). Funding

was provided by a grant from the Australian Biological

Resources Study.

REFERENCRS

GRAVELLY, T.H. (921. Some Indian Spiders of the

Families Ctenidac, Sparassidac, Selenopidae and

Clubionidae. Ree. Ind. Mus. 33(3): 211-282.

HIRST, D.B. 1989. A new genus of huntsman. spider

(Heteropodidae; Araneae) from south castero

Australia. Trans, &, Soc, 8S, Aust. (13; 7-13,

HOGG, H.R, 1896. Araneidae (in Rep. Horn Expedition

to Central Australia, Pr 2, Zoology. 309-356, Dulau

& Co., London,

HOGG, H.R. 1903. On the Australasian spiders of the

subtamily Sparassinae, Proc, Zool, Soe. Land, 1902(2):

416-466,

JARVI, ‘UH, 1912, Das Vaginalsystem der Spurassiden.

}, Allgemeiner Teil. Ann. Acad. Soh Fen (A) 40k

1-131,

JARYVI, TH, 114, Das Vaginalsysten der Sparassiden.

LI. Speziellet Teil, Ann dead. Se, Fenn 41), 8) 238,

KOCH, L. 1875. Die Arachnidet Australiens, tach chee

Natur beschieben und abgebilder, Nuraberg, 187%:

577-740, Bauer & Raspe.

MASCORD, R, 1970, ‘Austrahan Spidersin Colour Reed

Sydney-

126 D. B. HIRST

PETRUNKEVITCH, A. 1928. Systema Aranearum.

Trans. Connect. Acad, Arts Sci, 29: 1-270.

RAINBOW, W.J. 1915. Arachnida [collected in north-

western South Australia]. Trans, R. Soc. S. Aust. 39:

772-793.

SIMON, E. 1880. Revision de la famille des Sparassidae

(Arachnides). Act. Soc. Linn. Bord. 34: 223-351.

SIMON, E, 1897, Histoire naturelle des Araignées. Paris

Vol. 2(1): 1-192.

SIMON, E. 1903. Histoire naturelle des Araignees. Paris

Vol. 2(4): 669-1080.

SIMON, E. 1908. Araneae. Premiere partie: 359-446. In

W. Michaelsen & R. Hartmeyer (Eds) ‘Die Fauna

Siidwest-Australiens’ 1(12). Fischer, Jena.

STRAND, E. 1907. Einige Spinnen aus Kamerun, Java

und Australien. Jahrb. nassau. Ver. Naturk. 60:

177-219,

STRAND, E. 1913. Uber einige australische Spinnen des

Senckenbergischen Museums. Zool. Jb., (Syst.) 35:

599-624.

THORELL, T. 1881. Studi sui Ragni Malesi e Papuani.

Part III. Ragni dell’Austro-Malesia e del Capo York,

conservati nel Museo civico di storia naturale di

Genova. Ann. Mus. civ. stor. nat. Genova. 17: 1-720.

A LIST OF AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA AND THEIR HOSTS

S. J. EDMONDS

Summary

A list of Acanthocephala known from Australia and their hosts is given and records are included.

A LIST OF AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA AND THEIR HOSTS

S. J, EDMONDS

EDMONDS, §, J, 1989. A list of Australian Acanthocephala and their hosts. Ree. 5, Awsi Mus.

23(2): 127-133,

A list of Acanthocephala known Irom Australia and their hosts is given and records are included.

§.J. Edmonds, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia S000,

Manuscript received § February 1989.

Although during the 1980s two checklists were

published that contained references to Australian

Acanthocephala, one (Beumer ef a/ 1982) on the

parasites of Australian fishes and the other

(Mawson ef al. 1986) on the parasites of Australian

birds, no complete list of parasites and hosts of

Australian Acanthocephala has appeared since that

of Johnston & Deland (1929). In the meantime new

species have been described, new records published

and changes made lo the systematics and nomen-

clature of the phylum, The aim of the present paper

is to bring up to date as far as is possible informa-

tion about the Australian species.

The scheme of classification followed is that

outlined by Amin (1985), which is based on the

Meyer-Van Cleave taxa, Archiacanthocephala,

Palaeacanthocephala and Eoacanthocephala.

Specimens of many of the species are to be found

in the Australian Helminthological Collection, now

housed in the South Australian Museum, Adelaide,

South Australia. The location of some type material

is given in Smales (1983),

‘The following abbreviations are used in the paper;

N.SW. (New South Wales), Q. (Queensland), V.

(Victoria), T. (Tasmania), S.A. (South Australia),

W.A. (Western Australia), N-T. (Northern Terntory).

PARASITES AND HOSTS

Class ARCHIANCANTHOCEPHALA

Gigantorhynchidae

1. Mediorhynchus alecturae (Johnston &

Edmonds, 1947)

Echinorhynchus (Gigantorhynchus) sp, Johnston,

1912a: 106; Johnston & Deland, 1929a; 148.

Empodius dlecturae Johnston & Edmonds, 1947b:

§57-561, figs 1-21.

Mediorhynchus alecturae: Golvan, 1962: 29, Byrd

& Kellogg, 1971; 137-142,

Host: Alectura lathami Gray.

Locality: Q.

2. Mediorhynchus cercoracis (Johnston &

Edmonds, 1951)

Echinorhyachus sp. Johnston & Deland, 1929a; 151.

Mediorhynchus corcoracis Johnston & Edmonds,

1951: 1-3, Figs 2-9; Yamaguti, 1963: 117,

Hosts: Corcorax melanarhamphos (Vieillot),

Corvus tasmanicus Mathews, Corvus mellari

Mathews, Corvus bennetli North,

Localities: N-T., Q., N.SW., Va T, SA,

Moniliformidae

3. Monilifermis moniliformis (Bremser, 1811)

Echinorhynchus moniliformis Bremser, 181: 1-31.

Moniliformis moniliformis: Travassos, 1915! 377:

Johnston, 1909: 583; 1912b; 83; Southwell & Macfie,

1925: 17]; Johnston & Deland, 1929a: 147.

Moniliformis dubius: Johnston & Edmonds, 1952;

20-21, Figs 8-9; Amin, 1985; 33,

Hosts; Ratlus ratlus (Linnaeus), A. norvegicus

(Berkenhout), R. fuscipes (Waterhouse).

Localities: Q., NoT., N.SW., S.A,

4, Australiformis semoni (Linstow, 1898)

Echinoarhynchus semoni Linstow, 1898: 468,

Moniliformis semoni: Johnston & Edmonds, 1952:

18-20, Figs 10-17; Yamaguti, 1963: 132.

Australiformis senioni, Schmidt & Edmonds, 1989

215-217,

Hosts: Jsvodon obesulus (Shaw), J. macrourus

(Gould), Perumeles gunni Gray, P nasula Geoltray.

Localities: O., N.S.W., V.,. T.

Oligacanthorhynchidae

§, Macracanthorhyachus hirudinaceus (Pallas,

1781)

Tuenia hirudinaceus Pallas, 1781: 39.

Macracanthorhynchus hirudinaceus: Travassos,

1917; 1-61; Johnston & Deland, 1929a: 147;

Yamaguti, 1963; 14],

Host: Sus scrofa Linnaeus,

Localities: Q., NSW, ¥ SA.

128 S. EDMONDS

6, Oncicola pomatostomi (Johnston & Cleland,

1912)

Eechinorhynichus pomatostomi Johnston & Cleland,

1912; U1-14,, Figs 1-4; Johnston & Deland, 1929a:

149-151; Yamaguti, 1963; 139,

Oncicola sp. Banks, 1952; 108; Edmonds, 1957a: 79.

Oncicola pomatostomi; Schmidt, 1983: 379-399,

Figs 1-6.

Intermediate host; not known.

Paratenic hagts: especially in the tissues of the

neck of the following birds: Tiwrnix castanota

(Gould), 7) velox (Gould), Pedionomus torquatus

Gould, Anthus novaeseelandiae (Gmelin), Lalage

leucomela (Vigors & Horsfield), Zoothera dauma

(Latham), Melanodryas cucullata (Latham),

Microeca leucophaea (Latham), Oreoica gutturalis

(Vigors & Horsfield), Cinclosoma castanotum

Gould, C. einnamonenm Gould, Pachycephala

inornata Gould, PR rufiventris (Latham),

Colluricincla harmonica (Latham), Potlatostomus

temporalis (Vigors & Horsfield), PR superciliosus

(Vigors & Horsfield), PR ruficeps (Hartlaub),

Amytornis purnelli Mathews, Sericarnis

pyrrhopygius (Vigors & Horsfield), S. caufus

(Gould), 8. brunneus (Gould), S. fiuliginosus

(Vigors & Horsfield), deanthiza chrysorrhea (Quoy

& Gaimard), Aphelocephala leucopsis (Gould),

Daphoenositia chrysoptera (Latham), Climacteris

lencophaea (Latham), C. pieumnis Temminck, C

melanura Gould, Anthochaera carunculata (White),

Manorina flavigula (Gould), Lichenastomus

virescens (Viellot), L. plumulus (Gould), Poephila

cincla (Gould), Grallina cyanoleuca (Latham),

Ariamus supercitiasus (Gould), Gymnorhina tibicen

(Lathan).

Definitive hosts: feral cats (Felis catus Linnaeus),

dingo (Canty fantitiaris dingo Blumenbach),

Localities: O, NSW. S.A, WA. Vv, NT.

Class PALARACANTHOCEPHALA

Achy thiacantiiidae

7, Meterasentis paraplagusiarum (Nickol, 1972)

Avhythmacanthus paraplagusiarum Nickol, 1972:

T78-TRO, Figs 15.

Helerosentis paraplagusiarum: Avoit, 1985: 39,

Host: Paraplagusia gutteta Macleay,

Locality: O,

Diplosentidae

8. Pararhadinorhyachus miugilis Jotmston &

Edmonds, 1947

Pararhadinarhyachhs muegilis Johnston &

Edmonds, 19474; 15-17, Figs LO-17; Edmonds,

1973: 21, Figs 6 & 7.

Host: Mugil cephalus Linnaeus,

Lovalitw: SoA.

9, Porothadinorivinchas couronyensis Rdmonds,

1973

Pararhadinorhynchus coorongensis Bamonds, 1973:

19-21, Figs 1-5.

Host: Aldrivhetta forsieri (Cuvier & Valen-

cierines),

Locality: S.A,

Echinorhynchidae

10. Acanthocephalus criniae Snow, 1971

Acanthocephalus criniae Siow, 1971: 145-149, Fiss

1-5.

signifera Girard, C. laevis (Gunther),

Locality: T.

Il, Acanthocephalus hastue Baylis, 1944

Echinorhynchus truttae: Southwell & Macfie, 1925:

180,

Echinerhynchus clavula: Southwell & Mactie, 1925:

180,

Acanthocephalus hastae Baylis, 1944; 463-466, Fig

]

Host: Pomadasys Husta (Bloch).

Lovality; Q,

12. Pseudoacanthocephalus perthensis Edmonds,

197]

Pseudocanthocephalus perthensis Edmonds, 1971:

55, Pigs 1-5.

Hosts: Litorei maorei (Copeland),

dynastes dorsalis Gray.

Locality: W.A.

Limno-

Hypoechinorhynehidae

13, Hypoechinorhynchus alaeopis Yamaguti, 1939

Hypoechinorhynchus alaeopis Yamaguti, 1939:

317-35]; Johnston & Edmonds, 1947a: 13-15, Figs

1-9; Yamaguli, 1963; 56,

Host; Callionymus calavropomus Richardson.

Pseudolabrus tetricus Richardson

Locality: S.A,

Iinsentidae

14. Tegorhvnchus edmondsi (Golvan, 1960)

Hliosentis furcatus: Edmonds, 1957b; 94-95, Figs

2&3.

Mliasentis edmondsi Golvan, 1960; 159 Golvan,

1969: 21,

Tegorhynchus edmondsi: Aut, 1985: 47,

Host: Upenichiiiys porosus (Cuvier & VYalen-

ciennes).

Locality: W,A,

15. Telusentis austratiensis Edmonds, 1964

Télosentis australiensis Edmonds, 1964; 41-43, Figs

1-5,

Host: Aveuia reinhardtii Steindachner

Locality: Q.

AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA iW

Pomphorhynchidae

16. Longicvollum edmandsi Golyan, 1969

Longicollum pagrosami: Johnston & Edmonds,

1951; 1-3, Pgs 2-9.

Longicollum edmondsi, Golyan, 1969: 321-322.

Host: Acaenthopagrus butcheri (Monro),

Locality: Q., S.A.

Rhadinorhynchidae

17. Australorhynchus letramorphacanthus

Lebedev, 1967

Australorhynchus tetramorphacanthus Lebedev,

1967: 274-282, Figs J-2.

Hosts: Seriola grandis Castelnau, Trachurus

novaezelandiae Quoy & Gaimard, Paratrigla papilio

Cuvier & Valenciennes.

Locality: Tasman Sea; Great Australian Bight.

18. Gorgorhynchus velebesensis (Yamaguti, 1954)

Rhadinorhynchus celebesensis Yamaguti, 1954: 407,

Fig |.

Gergorhynchus celébesensis Golvan, 1969: 10;

Hooper, 1983: 22,

Hosts: Plarveephalus bassensis (Cuvier), 2

richardsoni Castelnau, P fuscus Cuvier, 2 arenarius

Ramsay & Ogilvy, P longispinis Macleay.

Locality: N.SW.

19, Micracantharhynchina hemirhaniphi Baylis,

1944

Micracanihocephalus hemirhamphi Baylis, 1944:

422-426, Fig. 1: Johnston & Edmonds, 1952: 17-18;

Edmonds, 19576: 96; Nickol, 1972: 778-780,

Host: Reporhamphus melanochir Cuvier &

Valenciennes.

Localities: S.A,, T.

20. Puracanthorhynchus galaxiasus Edmonds,

1967

Paracanthorhyachus galaxtasus Edmonds, 1967:

I-44, Fips 1-6.

Host: Galaxias atenuatus (Jenyns).

Locality: S.A,

21.. Sclerocallum robustum (Edmonds, 1964)

Neogorgorhynchus robustus Edmonds, 1964:

43-45, Figs 6-9,

Selerocallum robustum: Schmidt & Papema, 1978:

R464.

Host! Siganus /ineatus (Cuvier & Valenciennes).

Locality: Q,

22. Rhadinorhyachus bicircumspinus Hooper,

1983

Rhadinorhynchus bicircumspinus Hooper, 1983:

23-26, Figs 8a-8e,

Host: Plarycephalus bassensis: (Cuvier),

Locality: N.S,

23, Rhadinorhynchus cdrdngis Yanvaguti, 1939

Rhadinorhyachus carangis Yamaguli, 1939; 341,

Nipporhynehus carangis: Edmonds, 1982: 71-73,

Figs |-3: Amin, 1983: 51.

Host: Trachinotus russelli (Cuvier).

Locality; Q,

24. Rhadinarhynchus johnstonii Galvan, 1969

Rhadinorhynchus pristis: Johnston & Edmonds,

19474: 17-19,

Rhadinorhynchus johnstoni Golvan, 1969; 73,

Host: TAwanus thynnus muceoyi (Castelnau).

Locality: S.A,

25. Serrasentis sugittifer (Linton 1889)

Echinarhynchus saeittifer, Linton 1889: 494,

Serrasentis socialis: Southwell & Macfie 1925, 160;

Johnston & Deland, 1929a: 152.

Serrasentis sagittifer, Van Cleave, 1924: 326:

Hooper, 1983; 21-22.

Paratenic hosts: Platvcephalus hassensis (Cuvier),

P. arenarius Ramsay & Ogilvy, PB richardson

Castelnau, P fuscus, Cuvier.

Locality: Q., NSW.

Centrorhynchidae

26. Centrorhynchus asturinus (Johnston, 1912)

Gigantorhyachus asiurinus Jolinston, 1913; 93,

Centrorhynchus asturinus (Johnston, 1918 + 215).

Echinorhynchus bazue Southwell & Macfie, 1924:

177-178.

Porrorchis Jalconis Johnston & Best, 1943; 229-230.

Fig. 18.

Centrorhynchus falconis Yamaguti, 1963: 123,

Hosts: Aecipiter cirrhocephalus (Vieillot), A.

Jasciatus (Vigors & Horsfield), A, novdehollandiae

(Gmelin), Aviceda suberistata Gould, Faleo berigora

Vigors & Horslield, & cenchroides Vigors &

Horsfield, Circus approximans Peales,

Localities; NT, Q,, N.S.W., V,, S.A,

27, Centrarhynchus bancrofii (Johnston & Best,

1944)

Gordiorhyachus bancrafti Johnston & Best, 1943;

224-228, Figs 9-1A,

Centrorhyachus bancrofti Yamaguti, 1963: 121.

Hosts: Ninox tovaescelandiue (Gmelin), Ninox

strenua (Ciould).

Localities: Q., N.SMW., S.A.

28, Cenlrorhynchus horridus (linstow, 1897)

Echinorhynchus horridus Linstow, 1897; 281-291.

Centrorhynchus horridus: Meyer, 1932: 119-120;

Johnston & Edmonds, 1948: 70.

Hosts: Halcyon sancia Vizors & Horsfield,

Dacelo novaeguineae (Hermann),

Localities: O.. N.SW,.

10 S. 1, EDMONDS

Plagiorhynchidae

29, Plagiorhynchus charadrii (Yamaguri, 1939)

Prosthorhynchus charadrii: Yamaguti, 1939:

316-361; Johnston & Edmonds, 1947; 561-562, Figs

25-30,

Plagiorhynchus cheradrii; Schmidt & Kuntz, 1966:

526.

Hosts: Churadrius rubricollis Gmelin, C.

ruficapillus Teraminck.

Localities: S,A,, T.

30. Plagiarhynchus menurae (Johnston, 1912)

Echinorhynchus menurae: Johnston, 1912b; 83, Figs

39-40.

Prosthorhynchus menurae: Johnston & Best, 1943:

226, Figs 1-8.

Plagiorhynchus menurae: Schmidt & Kuntz, 1966:

521.

Host: Menura novaehollandiae Latham.

Localities: Q.,. V., N.S.\W-

31. Plagiorhynchus cvlindraceus (Goeze, 1782)

Echinorhynchus cvlindraceus Goeze, 1782.

Prostharhynchus cylindraceus; Yamaguti, 1963: 152;

Edmonds, 1982: 72-74, Figs 4-5.

Plagiorhynchus cylindraceus: Schmidt & Kunz,

1981, 597-598: Smales, 1988: 1062-|064,

Host: Jurdys merula Linnaeus, Acridalheres

rristis Linnaeus, Mydromys chrysogaster (Geoffroy),

fsaadon obesulus (Shaw), Perameles gunnil (Gray).

Localities: V., T,

32, Perrorchis hylae (Johnston, +914)

Echinorhynchus hylae Johnston, 1914; 83-84,

Echinorhynchus bulbecaudatus Southwell &

Macfie, 1925: 178-179.

Gordiorhynchus hylae; Johnston & Edmonds, 1948;

74-76, Figs 10-20.

Pseudoporrorchis fivlue: Edmonds, 1957a: 76-77.

Porrorchis hylae: Schmidt & Kuntz, 1967: 133-135,

Figs 5-7.

Paratenic hosts: Ayla spp., Limnodynastes spp.,

Bufo marinus.

Definitive hosts: Centropus phasianinus

(Latham), Podargus sirigoides (Latham).

Localities: Q, N.T., S.A.

33. Porrorchis htydromuris (Edmonds, 1957)

Pseudaporrorchis hydronmturis Edmonds, 1957a:

77-78, Figs 1-4,

Parrorchis hydromuris; Schmidt & Kuntz, 1967) ta.

Host Avdromys chrysogaster Geoffroy,

Locality: Q.

34, Sphaerechinorhynohus

(Johnston, 1912)

Echinorhynachus rotundocapitatus Johnston, 1912b:

83-84, Fig. 5.

rotundocapitartus

Sphaerechinorhynchus rotundocapitaius Johnston

& Deland, 1929b: 155-166, Figs 1-34.

Host: Pseudechis porphyriacus (Shaw), Pseu-

dechis puttaius De Vis,

Localities: N.SW., Q., V..

Polymorphidae

35, Arhythmorhynchus johnsioni Golvan, 1960

Arhythmorhynchus Jrassoni; Johnston & Edmonds,

195]: 3, Fig 1,

Arhytimorhynchus johastoni Golvan, 1960; 384;

Edmonds, 1971: 60, Fig. 10.

Host; Numenius madagascariensis (Linnaeus).

Locality: Q.

36, Arhythmorhynchus limosae Edmonds, 1971

Arhythmorhynchus limosae Edmonds, 1971: 58-60,

Figs 1-15,

Host: Limosa lapponica (Linnaeus).

Locality: Q.

37. Bolbosomea capitaium (Linstow, 1880)

Echinorhynchus capitatus Linstow, 1880: 49-50.

Bolbosoma capitatum: Meyer, 1932: 89; Edmonds,

1957a: 78; Edmonds, 1987; 327,

Host: Pseudorced crassidens Owen,

Localines: S,A., W.A,

38. Bulbosomea balaenae (Gmelin, 1790)

Echinorhynchus balaenae Gmelin, 1790,

Bolbosoma baldenae; Meyer, 1932; 85; Amin, 1985:

60,

Bolhasoma porrigens: Meyer, 1932: 85; Johnston

& Deland, 1929a; 147,

Host: Meguprera nodosa Bonnaterre.

Locality: N.SW.

39. Corynasoma australe Johnston, 1937

Curynosoma australe Johnston, 1937: 13-16, Figs

8-12; Smales, 1986; 94-96, Figs 7-11, 23.

Host: Neophoca cinerea (Peron & Leseuer),

Locality: S.A.

40, Corynesoma clavatum Goss, 1940

Coarynosoma clavatum Goss, 1940: 12-13, Figs

33-38; Jolinston & Best, 1942: 250; Johnston &

Edmonds, 1952) 16-17, Figs 1-3 Hooper, 1983:

29-30,

Paratenic hosts: Plalyeephalus bassensis (Cuvier),

P fuscus Cuvier, P arenarius Ramsay & Ogilvy, P

richurdsoni Castelnau, P longispinis Macleay,

Definitive hosts: Phalacrocorax varius (Gmelin),

P sulcirostris (Brandt), R melandleucos (Viellot),

Leucocarba Juscescens (Viellot).

Localities; S\A., W.A., N.SW.

AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA 131

41, Corynosoma stanleyi Smales, 1986

Corvnosoma stanleyi Smales, 1986: 92-94, Figs 1-6,

21.

Host. Hydromys chrysogasfer Geoffroy.

Locality: T., V.

42, Palymorphus arctocephali Smales, 1986

Palymorphus arctocephali Smales, 1986: 97-99,

Figs 12-16, 24,

Host: Arctacephalus pusillus doriferus

(Schreber).

Locality: V.

43. Polymorphus biziurae Johnston & Edmonds,

1948

Polymorphus biziurae Johnston & Edmonds, 1948:

71-74, Figs |-9,

Intermediate Host; Cherax destructor Clark.

Definitive hosts: Biziura lobata (Shaw), Pelicanus

conspicillatus Temminck, Threskiornis aeihiopica

(Latham), Platalea flavipes Gould.

Localities: S.A,, T., N.S.W.

44. Polymorphus cetuceus (Johnston & Best,

1942)

Corynosoma cetaceum Johnston & Best, 1942:

250-252, Figs 1-10.

Polymorphus cetaceus: Sehmidt & Dailey, 1971: 137.

Hosts: Delphinis delphis Linnaeus, Tursiops

truncatus (Montague),

Locality: S.A,

Class EOACANTHOCEPHALA

Neoechinorhynchidae

45, Neoechinorhynchus aeilis (Rudolphi, 1819)

Echinorhynchus agilis Rudolphi, 1819,

Neoechinorhyachus agilis! Van Cleave, 1919; 250;

Yamaguti, 1963: 18; Edmonds, 1982: 75-76, Figs

7-8.

Hosts: Crenimugil crenilabis (vorskal), Mugil

cephalus Linnaeus,

Locality: Q.

46. Neoechinorhynchus aldricheitae Edmonds,

1971

Neoechinorhynchus aldrichettae Edmonds, 197);

55-58, Figs 6-9.

Host: Aldrichetta farsteri (Cuvier & Yalen-

cienines).

Locality; 3.A.

47, Neoechinarhynchus magnus Southwell &

Macfie 1925

Neoechinorhynchus magnus Southwell & Macfie,

1925: 149.

Host: unknown fish.

Locality: Q,

The only record is that of 1925. Edmonds (1982:

74) re-examined the holotype and found it to bea

defective specimen. He considered it a species

inquirenda.

48, Neoechinorhynchus tylosuri Yamagut, 1939

Neoechinorhychus tylosuri Yamaguti, 1939: 347:

Edmonds, 1982: 74-75, Fig. 6.

Host: Tylosurus sp,

Locality; Q.

OTHER RECORDS

|, Echinorhynchus gadi Zoega was reported from

‘haddock’ in Queensland by Southwell & Macfie

(1925: 179). Johnston & Deland (1929: 153) reported

that Gadus does not occur in Australia and

considered that the record ‘should be omitted from

the Australian list’.

2, Hall (1974) listed some birds from which the cysts

of Oncicola pomatostomi had been obtained. The

information is included in the list given on page 128,

3, The record of Mediorhynchus garruli given in

Mawson e¢ a/. 1982 is doubtful. The record came

from the Commonwealth Institute of Health,

Sydney but no specimen was available for checking,

REFERENCES

AMIN, OM. 1985. Classification, Chapter 4, pp. 27-72.

dQ, WT; Crompton & B, B, Nickol (Eds). ‘Biology

of the Acanthocephala’, Cambridge University Press,

Cambridge, Landon, New York.

BANKS, AM. 1952. Some animal parasites of the

Northern Territory, Aussi, Ken J. 28; 108,

BAYLIS, HLA, 1932. A list of worms parasitic in Cetacea,

Discovery Reports 6: 393-418,

BAYLIS, HA. 1944, Three new Acanthocephala from

marine fishes af Austealia, Ann. Mag. Nat, Aist., Ser

Il, Ibs 462-472.

BEUMER, LP., ASHBURNER, L..D..BURBURY, M.E,

JETTE, E. & LATHAM, D.J. 1982. A checklist of

parasites of fishes from Australia and its adjacent

Antarctic territories, Tech. Comm. No, 48, Common-

wealth Institute of Parasitology, Commonwealth

Agricultural Bureau.

BREMSER, J.G. I81l. Notitia collectionis insignis

vermium intestalium etc. 4: 31 pp. Vienna.

BYRD, BFE. & KELLOGG, FE. 1971, Mediorhynchus

bekeri, anew Acanthocephalan (Gigantorhynchidae)

from the Bob-white, Cofinus virginianus virginianus

(L,)..4 Parasit, 57: 137-142,

32 5. J. EDMONDS

EDMONDS, §.J. 1957a. Australian Acanthocephala No.

10, Trans. Ro Soe. 8. Aust. 80: 76-80.

EDMONDS, 5.5. 1937b, Acanthocephala, FLAWN,Z.A.B.E,

Reports, Sen By, (5): 91-98.

EDMONDS, S.J. 1964. Australian Acanthocepliala No,

1, Trans. R. Soc, 8. Aust. BB: 41-43,

EDMONDS, 8... 1967. ParacanthorAvaehus gdlaxiasus,

anew genus and species of Acanthocephala from a

fish. Aus{ralian Acanthocephala No, 12, 7funs. Ro Soc

§. Anse 91: 41-43.

FOMONDS, §.3, 197). Australian Acanthocephala No.

13, Three new species. Trans. R. Soc, S. Aust. 95:

55-60,

EDMONDS, S.J. 1973. Australian Acanthocephala No.

14, On cwo species of Pararhadinorhynchus, one new.

Trans, R. Sag 8. Aust. 97: 19-21,

FDMONDS, S.J 1982. Australian Acanthovephala No.

1S. Four species, 7rans. 8, Sac. S. Aust. 106: 71-74.

EDMONDS, 5.1. 1987. A note on the occurrence of

Falbosoma capiiatunr — (Linstow, 1880)

(Acanthocephala) trom a false killer whale stranded

on the coast of Wesiern Australia, Rec Wo Aust. Mus.

13: 317-418,

GMELIN, J.-B 1790. Systema naturae per regna ria

naturae secundum classes, ordinae, genera, species curn

characteribus differentiis, synonymis, locis,

GOEBZE, J.A.6, 1782, Versuch einer Naturgeschichte der

Ejngeweiderwiirmer thierischer Korper. 471 pp.

GOLVAN, Y.1, 1960-1962. Le Phylum des

Acanthocephala, Troisitme note, La Classe des

Palagacanthocephala (Meyer, 1931). Annis, Parasil.

Aum. comp. 35: 76-91, (38-165, 380-386, 573-593,

713-723; 36; 76-92, 612-647, 717-734,

GOLVAN, YI. 1962, Le Phylum Acanthocephala.

Quatrieme note. La Classe Archiacaithocephala 1A,

Meyer, 1931). Anais, Parasit, hurt. comp, 34: 1-72.

GOLNAN, YJ. 1969, Systématique des Acanthocephales

(Acanthocephala: Rudolphi, 1801). L'Ordre des

Palaeacanthocephala Meyer, 1931, la supertariille des

Echinorhynchides (Cobbold, 1876, Golvan & Flouin,

1973). Mem. Mus, nairt. Hist. nat, Paris. Ser. A, Zool,

37, 1-373,

GOSS, 1.M. 1940. Platyhelminth and avanthocephalan

parasites of local shags. . R, Soo. Wo Asn 26: 1-14

HALL, PB. 1974, Results of the Harold Hall Australian

Expeditions, No. 33. Trustees ef (he Brilish Museum

(Nat, Hist), London. 396 pp.

HOOPER, JNA. 1983. Parasites af estuarine atid oceanic

fishes (family Platyoephalidue) front northern New

South Wales, Aust. A Zaul. Suppl We |-69,

JOMINSTON, TH. 10% Noles on some Australian

Parasites, Agric. Gaz, N.S.Wo 20: 581.584.

JOHNSTON, TH. 1912a, Internal parasites recorded from

Australian birds, Emu 12: 105-112

JOHNSTON, TH. 19126, Notes an some Entaxou. Prac,

R. Sac. Qld. 24: 63-9),

JOHNSTON, TH. 1913. Cesioda and Acanthocepbala.

Rep. Aust. Inst. Trop. Med, 11: 75-46,

JOHNSTON, TH. 1914 Same new Queensland

endoparasites. Prac R, Soe, Olid, 2; 76-84

JOMNSTON, TH. 1918. Notes an some miscellaneous

parasites, Proc, R. Sac Old. We 209-218,

JOHNSTON, TH, 1937. Entozoa trorh (He Australian talr

seal. Prac, R, Sov, NSW. 62: 9-16.

JOHNSTON, TH. & BEST, EW. 1942. Australian

Acanthocephala No, 3, Trans. A. Sav. §. Aust. hi:

250-254.

JOHNSTON, T.H. & BEST, BW. (943. Ausrralian

Acanthocephala No. 4, Truts. R, Sow S. Aust 67:

226-230,

JOHNSTON, TH. & CLELAND, J.B. i912. Eehinar-

hvichus poamutosiom! a subeulancous parasue of

Australian birds. Prog. R, Sec. NoS.WA 45: 111-118.

JOHNSTON, T.H. & DELAND, EW. 1929a. Australian

Avanthocephala No, 1, Census of recorded lasts and

parasites, Trans. R. Soc. S. ust. 33: 146-154.

JOHNSTON, TH. & DELANL, EM. 1929b, Australian

Acanthocephala No. 2. Trams. R. Soe. 8. Aus. 53:

155-166.

JOHNSTON, T.H. & EDMONDS, 8.J. 19474. Australian

Acanthocephala No, 5. Trans, R. Soe. S. Aust. 7h:

13-19,

JOHNSTON, TH, & EDMONDS, §.J, 19476, Austratian

Acanthocephala No. 6, Rec, 5. Aust. Mus, 8: 552-562,

JOHNSTON, TH. & EDMONDS, S.1. 1948, Australian

Acanthocephala No, 7, Trans, R. Soc, 5S, Aust. ‘72:

69-76,

JOHNSTON, TH. & EDMONDS, 8.4, 1951, Australian

Acanthocephala No. 8. Thins, R. Sac. S Aus, 74: |-5,

JOHNSTON, TH & EDMONDS, S.., 1952, Australian

Aeanthovephala No, 9 Trans. R. Soc, S. Aust 75

16.2).

LEBEDEV. BL 1967. Ausirilorhynchus terramor-

Phacanthus t.g5 0.8p. (Acanthocephala: Rhadinar

hynchidac) trom fish found in Australian and New

Zealand Seas. Zool. Zh. 46: 279-282, Fie. 1,

LINSTOW, 0. L&80. Heliminthologische Untersuchungen,

Arch. Nature. af(1): 41-54,

Herr Prot, Dahl in Bismarck-Archipel. Arch. Narung.

63, 281-29)

Semon i Australien pesammelt. Jn R. Seman (Ed.1

Zooloujsche Forschungsreisen in Australien, vol, &

Denkschir. Med-Naturw. Gesellsch, 8 469-472,

LINTON, E. 1889. Nores on Eniozoa of marine fishes

of New England with descriptions of several new

species, Rep, US. Fish, Comin, (148A), Bde 453-511.

MAWSON, P.M., ANGEL, L.M, & EDMONDS, 5.

1986. A checklist of helminths fram Australian birds.

Ree, S. Aust. Mus. V9(15): 219-325.

MEYER, A. 1932 Acanthocephali. 4G. Browns (Bel),

‘Klassen und Ordnungen des Viet-Reichs', vol. 4 (2),

Buch 2, 332 pp. Akadeniische Verlagsuesellschalt

mbH, Leipsig,

AUSTRALIAN ACANTHOCEPHALA 133

NICKOL, B.B. 1972. Two species of Acanthocephala from

Australian fishes with a description of

Arhythmucanihus paraplagusiarum sp. n. J. Parasil.

58; 778-780.

PALLAS, PS. 1781. Bermerkungen uber die Bandwiirmer

in Menschen wad Thieren. /n ‘Neue nordischer

Beytrdge zur physikalischen und geographischen Erd

— und Volkerbeschreib’, Naturg, u. Oekan. 1: 39-112,

RUDOLPHI, C.A, 1819. Entozoorum synopsis, cui

accedunt mantissa duplex et indices locupletissima.

Berolini, 8: 1-811,

SCHMIDT, G.D. 1983. What is Echinorhynachus

pomatostomt Johnston & Cleland, 19127 4 Parasil,

69; 397-399.

SCHMIDT, G.D. & DAILEY, M.D. 1971, Zoogeography

and the generic status of Polymerphus (Polymorphus)

veraceus (Johnston & Best, 1942) comb, n.

(Acanthocephala). Proc. Helm. Soc, Wash. 38: 137,

SCHMIDT, G.D. & EDMONDS, S.J, 1989, Australiformis

vemont (Linstow, 1898) Mm gen, om comb,

(Acanthocephala: Moniliformidae) from marsupials

ot Australia and New Guinea. J. Parasif, 15: 215-217,

SCHMIDT, G.D. & KUNTZ, R.E, 1966, New and litle

known Plagiorhynchid Acanthocephala froin Taiwan

and the Pescadores Islands, . Parasit, 52: 520-527,

SCHMIDT, G.D. & KUNTZ, R.E. 1967. Revision of the

Porrorchinae (Acanthocephala: Plagiorhynchidue)

with descriptions of lwo new genera and three new

species. J. Parasit, 53; 130-141.

SCHMIDT, G.D. & KUNTZ, R.E, 1981. Plagiorhynchus

formosus Yan Cleave, 1918, a synonym of

Plagiorhynchus eylindraceus (Goeze, 1782) Schmidt

& Kuntz, 1966... Parasit. 67; 597-598,

SCHMIDT, G.D. & PAPERNA, L. 1978, Selerocollum

rubrimaris gen. et. sp. m (Rhadinorhynchidae:

Gorgorhynchinae) and other Acanthocephala from

marine fishes from [srael. .. Parasit. 64: 846-850.

SMALES, L.R. 1983, Helminth type-specimens in the

South Australian Museum. If. Acanthocephala and

Cestodes. Rec, S. Aust. Mus, V8: 493-501.

SMALES, L.R. 1986. Polymorphidae (Acanthocephala)

from Australian mammals with descriptions of new

species. Spst. Purasit. 8: 91-100.

SMALES, L.R, 1988. Plagiorhynchus (Prosthorhynchus)

cylindraceus (Goeze, 1782) Schmidt & Kuntz, 1966

from Australian bandiccots. J. Parasit, 74: 1062-1064,

SNOW, J. I97L. Acanthocephalus criniae n. sp.

(Acanthocephala: Echinorhynchidae) from the cricket

frog, Crinia tasmaniensis (Gunther). Pap. Proc. R.

Soc. Tasm. 105: 145-149.

SOUTHWELL, T. & MACFIE, JW. 1925. On a collection

of Acanthocephala in the Liverpool School of Tropical

Medicine. 4an. Trop. Med, Parasit, 19: 141-184.

TRAVASSOS, L. 1915. Revisao dos Acantocefalos

brazileiros. Ll. Familia Echinorhynchidae Hamann,

1892. Brazil, Medic. Rio de Janeiro 48: 377.

conhecimento da fauna helmintologica brazileira. V1.

Revisao dos Acantocefalos brazileiros. Familia

Gigantorhynchidae Hamann, 1892. Mem. Jnst, Oswal.

Cruz. 9: 1-61,

VAN CLEAVE, HJ. 1919. Acanthocephala from the

Illinois River, with descriptions of species and synopsis

of the family Neoechinorhynchidae. Bull, Ill, Nat.

Hist, Surv, 13; 225-227.

VAN CLEAVE, H.J 1924. A critical study of the

Acanthocephala described and identified by Joseph

Leidy. Proce. Acad. Nat. Sci, 76; 279-334,

YAMAGUTI, 8. 1935. Studies on the helminth fauna of

Japan, Part 8. Acanthocephala, I. Jap. J, Zool. 6:

247-278,

YAMAGUTI, S. 1939, Studies on the helminth fauna of

Japan, Part 29. Acanthocephala, !. Jap. J. Zool. 13:

37-351,

YAMAGLITIL, S. 1954, Parasitic worms mainly from

Celebes. Part 8. Acanthocephala. dere, Med. Okayama

8; 406-413,

YAMAGUTI, 5. 1963, Acanthocephala. Jn ‘Systema

Helminthum’', vol. 5, pp, 1-423, Wiley Interscience,

New York and London.

“WHAT ABOUT SELF-DETERMINATION?’? THE DAA AND ABORIGINAL

DRINK REHABILITATION PROGRAMS

L. SACKETT

Summary

Focusing on Aboriginal drink rehabilitation programs in Adelaide, South Australia, this paper

examines the two-edged nature of the self-determination/self-management policy. Blacks use it to

construct claims and make demands. At the same time it serves the state. To assist groups and

organisations, government allocates funds, but on a competitive basis. This creates and maintains

divisions in the recipient Aboriginal population, leading to squabbling and ‘politicking’ between

rival bodies. The infighting makes it appear as though Blacks are incapable of getting ‘their act

together’. Moreover, it establishes the conditions and justification for continued state intervention;

Aborigines must be ‘helped’ until such time as they are able to operate unaided.

WHAT AROLIT SELF-DETERMINATION?’ THE DAA AND ABORIGINAL

DRINK REHABILITATION PROGRAMS

L. SACKETT

SACKETT, L, 1989, ‘What atrout self-delermination!' The DAA anc Aborigiqal drink

rehatililalion programs. Ree. §. Aust, Mus, 23(2); 135-148.

Focusing on Aboriginal drink rehabilitalion prowrams in Adelaide, Sourh Australia, this paper

examines the two-cdged nature of the sel-determinationssell-inanagement policy. Blacks use

it to construct claims and make demands. At the sarne time i serves rhe stare ‘fo assist groups

and omanisations, government allocates furds, bur on a compelilive basis. This creates and

maintains divisions in the recipien! Aboriginal population, leading to squabbling and ‘politicking*

between rival bodies. The infighting makes itappear as though Blacks are incapable of gerne

‘their act Lozether’ Moreover, it establishes the conditions ane justificalign for continued state

intervention; Aborigines must be ‘helped’ until such lime as they are able to operate unaided,

L. Sacketr, Discipline of Anthropolowy, University of Adelaide, North Terrace, Adelaide, SA

5000. Manuseript received ¥ December 1988,

One might be forgiven for thinking [he twenty-

one years since che 1967 Referendum mark the

coming of age of Aboriginal-state relations in

Austtalia. Certainly this is widely acclaimed and

generally accepted as a period of tremendous

change. |! began with the Federal Government,

backed by a huge majorily of the cauntry’s citizenry,

Moving to assure Overall responsibility for the well-

being of the nation's indigenous population,

Following this the ‘hodve-podge’ of assimilationist

and intogrationist policies and practices were

scrapped, to be gradually replaced by a collection

of more innovative, Welfare State initiatives, These

include implementing Aboriginal legal aid

programs, Aboriginal health organisations, special

Aboriginal educational and training grants,

Aboriginal housing projects, Land Rights,

economic improvements afd so forth.

Government maintains that its support of these

measures has been and remains primarily assistive,

aimed at counteracting the history of injustices and

facililating Aboriginal self-determination and self-

management, The idea behind this strategy is that

with the proper kind of aid, Aborigines, as

individuals, organisations and entire communities,

will be well-placed to make decisions on their own

behalf about their future (see ‘Aboriginal Affairs

Background Notes: Aboriginal Self-Management"

(983), The days of outsiders intervening in and

directing Aboriginal affairs supposedly are almost

over, Thai they are not quite at an end stems, in

part at least, from the fact that, as many Whites

remark and many Blacks readily admit, group after

group 3s riddled with gossip and rife with

‘politicking’. As part of this there is divergence of

thought and infighting concerning the direction

people should take, the best road to travel and the

most proficient driver. From the administrative

viewpoint this lack of unity — this, as. one

government employee put it, ‘manifestation of the

Aborigines’ inability to ger their act together’ —

provides the rationale or justification for continued

(allegedly reluctant) intervention by outsiders in

Aboriginal alfairs, Aborigines must be helped until

such time as they overcome their differences and

are in a pasition to cope on their own,

But is the policy in practice so benign and

enabling? As researchers like Offe (1972) and Galper

(1978) have observed, although it is undoubtedly the

case that some recipients of government largesse

would be even worse off than they are had the

ameliorative steps not been taken, the moves

themselves impose new problems. In Australia these

anse trom the fact that while the kind of aid

currently provided does constitute a new surface

configuration in the ongoing Aboriginal-state

assemblage, the underlying structure of associations

stands unaltered. Non-Aboriginal society in general

and the state in particular, remain in cortral; the

regulation of money having replaced oppressive laws

and blatantly paternalisue treatment as the exclusive

manipulative mechanism. In this, again as Galper

has noted, the allocation of (limited) revenue on an

essentially competitive basis i.e. the manner said to

be the fairest (and most democratic), is by its very

nalure divisive.

This means that at the same moment government

seeks to promote cammunily it simultaneously

generates discord and enmity, That is, the divisions

and disputes are not pre-existing, surmountable,

nuisances; rather they are creauions of the overall

developmental scheme (see Beckett 1987, Howard

1982, Sackett n.d. So if Aboriginal people are in

some sense inherently ‘etter off than they were

(wilh somewhat more co, the nation’s wealth now

flowing their way), their corresponding heightened

dependence on state patronage mililates against he

136 L, SACKETT

which would cause che state ta cease directing

Aboriginal affairs, Simply put, Aborigines arc

caueht In a Vortex wherein what 14 perveiyed as a

lack of unity and consequent inability wo direct their

own affairs, the pracducr of previous unremining

overnment interference, ‘necessitares’ further

intervention, Such a ‘io-win" situation is clearly

shown by the predicament faced by Nurgas

{Aboriginal people) working in drink rehabililation

programs in and around Adelaide, South Australia.

BACKGROUND

The original inhabitants of what is now the

Adelaide area were introduced fo infexicating

beverages even before the official founding of whe

Colony of South Australia io 1836. Sealers, whalers

and intending settlers are reported to have used

alcohol in, among other things, their negotiations

with Blacks — the aim frequently being to secure

Aboriginal women as sexual partuers. The

establishment of Adelaide town brought about an

increase in the incidence of such transactions

(Berndt & Berndl 1951; 67), But if a number of

individuals sought te profil in this manner, at least

a few influential Europeans perceived both personal

and social costs, These people soon began

expressing concerns aboul Whal (hey interpreted as

a conjunction of Aboriginal drinking and drunken

disarder, prostitution, bothersome hegging,

unsightly fringe camps, and the like (see

contemporary issues of the ‘South Australial

Gazette and Colonial Register’) This nat only

served ta contribute to tbe most widespread and

enduritg of Aboriginal stereotypes, thar of the

Aborigine as a problem drinker, it also supplied a

reason for the direct inVvolvernent of Whites in the

lives of local Aborigines,

The authorities’ initial and, as it happens, Jong-

lasting reply was to, in 1837, impose a prohibition

upon the supply of liquor te Aborigines (Gale 1972:

59). This was later coupled with a set of sancoons

directed at those Black men and wamen found in

possession of such liquor. Aborigines, both for their

own goad and for the well-belng of society as a

whale, needed fo be controlied; in large part

through being ‘protected’ from what were

Sobviously* potentially deleterious items, Al ough

these moves combined to form only one of the

many types of discriminatory legistation levelled at

Aborigines over the years, they neatly summarised

the state of play between them and a number of

colonial and post-colonial administrations, While

the various licencing laws operated to confirm and

reconfirm the Buropean view af Aborieines as a

people incapable towing either ta venelic or cultural

factors) of handling aloohoal (and, more generally.

other products and features of European

civilisation), they did ligle to stem the flow of the

banned liquid (Berndt & Berndt (95); 68; Millar

& Leting 1971. 92). At the same time, the

impediments, by denying Abongines free access to

a commodity widely. openly and routinely enjoyed

by Europeans, noc only marked and maintained a

social distance between Whites and Blacks, they

incensed the latter,

Eventually, in the immediate pre-World War II

period, this less than effective approach was

amended. Linder the new arrangements South

Australians Aborigines were offered indueemetrs,

the possibility of unrestricted access. to alcohol

amang these, lo modify certain of their behaviaural

patterns, abandon others and by-and-large adopr

a Western-oriented lifestyle. Those judged to have

passed muster Were exempted from the provisions

of the special acts, enabling them legally to entet

precincts formerly exclustve to Lhe non-Aboriginal

eonimunity — especially the previously off-limits

bars of public hotels, Burt just as prohibition and

punishment had failed to halt Aboriginal drinking

ar resolve the ‘problems" associated with Aboriginal

alcohol consumption, so the selective granting of

privileges was found wanting. In fact the alterations,

rather than redressing the prevailing Sittation,

Further complicated matters, The relatively few

Aborigines awarded ‘citizenship’ had many relatives

Who remained wardg of the state — unable to

purchase liquar', These kin, rather than continue

transacting in procuring and intercourse or paying

exorbitant prices to Whites for illicit alcohol, began

prevalling upon their more fortunate relatives to

purchase it on their behalf... Needless to. say, this

frequently brought those with nghts lo the attentiort

of the police and led to them spending periods in

gaol.

Recently 4 succession of South Australian State

Governmenis have moved to strike trom the statutes

all ediets recognised as disadvamaging Aboriginal

people, including those covering liquar*, Surpris-

ingly, this apparent change of course was mot the

product of (nor has ir generated) a reassessment of

the entrenched belief thar Aborigines have a drink

problem, On the contrary, for most Whites the

present ugobstriucted availability and occasionally

very public use of liquar by 4a portion of che

Aboriginal communily merely demonstrates that

Blacks have yet to come to ferms with drink, But

if a problem’ remains, its cause bas been redefined;

at least at the official level. For example the

Honourable Clyde Holding, when Federal Minister

for Aboriginal Affairs, remarked that heavy

drinking and drunkenness on the part of Aborigines

must be fegarded ‘as the symptom of deeper

problems’, stieh aa the “effects of dispose

ession —.. the extreme disruption of Aboriginal

sodiely .. — poor lousiig and low sel-esteem’. We

AKCIRIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION ea

need to attack these, he said, not ‘opt for the easy

solution, of blaming the victim’ (1984; 11), Com-

monwealth and South Australian administrations

notonly have set out (in their own way) to do battle

with the underlying causes, they have gone on to

underwrite measures designed to help Black people

overcome more immediate difficulties they may face

with drink.

THE ADELAIDE ABORIGINAL DRINK

REHABILITATION ARENA

Subsidised and self-sustained treatment and

support facilities for drinkers had operated lor some

time around Adelaide, as they had m other

Australian cities, However, fram the point af view

of both Aborigines and White bureaucrats and

social workers these all shared a critical

shortcoming. None of them were particularly

sympathetic to the needs of the minority Black

population. Aborigines were said, and themselves

claimed, to feel socially excluded in gatherings

organised and atiended almost exclusively by Whites

(Conference on “Drink Related” Problems

Amongst Aboriginal People’ 1975: Appendix A;

Aboriginal Resources Division fid.: 10), It was even

suggested that Alcoholics Anonymous (AAJ, the

Salvation Army and the like, with their continual

references to and weighty reliance upon the

Christian deity, were antithetical to Aboriginal

culture, including thal of urban Blacks. What was

needed was ‘Aboriginalisation’. at (he Jevel of

personnel ard approach.

The first formal steps in this direction were taken

in the latter half of 1972 by the South Australian

Department for Community Welfare (DCW) when,

with the strategy shift by Aboriginal Affairs and

accompanying marked increase in the availability

ol funds, it sponsored a yesearch project om

‘Aboriginal alcoholism’*. The results of this

investigation not only ‘confirmed’ that Blacks

indeed were alienated from existing services, they

highlighted the fact that one organisation — the

Adelaide Central Mission (ACM) — indicated a

willingness.to ‘adapt its programs to meet the needs

of Aboriginal’ people (Conference on “Drink

Related” Problems Amongst Aboriginal People’

1975; Appendix A), The ACM, with headquarters

near the heart of the city, maintained a drop-in

centre it called the Crypt, where street people could

get our of the cold or tain, have a cup of coffee

and, if so inclined, seek aid aod advice from wellare

workers, AS this was the only place of its type, and

because little reformist pressire was pur on users,

a lage number Of people, including a few

Aborigines, passed through its doors. That some

members of what had come to be designaled as a

shockingly needy section of Australia's most

deserving group used a facilirly cup by a body

expressing a preparedness to address the special

requirements of that group, led to the ACM quickly

being singled oui-as a potential conduit for relief,

By the carly months of 1973 the ACM, aided by

government money, had employed an Aboriginal

man who had just completed a nine-month stay at

is recuperalive colony in the Adelaide Hills, He.

alone or inthe company of an Aboriginal employee

of the Prisoners’ Aid Associaton, regularly visited

the local gaol, parks and squares, encouraging

people to abandon drink and their ‘wasteful’

drunken life-style. Additionally, these two, plus two

non-Aborigines, one from the ACM and the other

from the DCW, began devising a rehabilitation

program they hoped would mesh with the

Aboriginal socio-cultural system (Aboriginal

Resources Division n.d; 13). The expeutation was

that this would be tested and, where necessary,

extended or transformed as other Aborigines who

had been consumed by the the quest tor liquor used

it as a vehicle to ‘attain sobriety’,

A promising extension of these Aboriginalisation

efforts occurred later in 1973 when the reformed

drinker from the ACM joined with a few other

Nungas toe begin the Aboriginal Sobriety Group

(ASG). This body, modelled roughly on AA, first

assembled wherever Aborigitial drinkers gathered,

Later it came {o hold regular weekly meetings at

the Abonginal Communily Centre. At these the

five, to len, Lo twenty, or so in attendance would

talk through their drink histories, discuss the

devastating effects alcnhal had had and was having

on Aborigines’ lives and Aboriginal culture, and

mutually encourage one another to continue

resisting the lemptations ol liquor (see Leary ef uf.

1978: 2lr Coaby (976: 96: Milera 1980: 15-18;

Sumner 1984: 33).

Begun as an aspect of on¢ campaign, the ASG,

ov a least a segment of the group, soon delermined

to go its own way, With the Government's new

liberal approach offering a ripe opportunity te

continue expanding the provisions and facilities for

Aborigines interested in eclting ofl the grog’, some

revulars sounded out or were sounded out (the

details are jindlear) by the suthorifies on the

possibilily of the ASG getring funds to open a

hostel and institute a totally Aborizinal-controfled

scheme. Having positive indicalions in hand, they

put it ta their fellow members that if drink

rehabilitarion was to be truly Aboriginalised, ther

(in line with both grassroots demands and public

policy) Aborigines alone, not Whites and

Aborigines, should be making all plaas and

decisions. That is, it Was necessary to step beyond

the essentially ACM-patronised frame, Further, the

ASG should and could lead the way inthis pursuit,

138 L. SACKETT

While this news proved popular with the

majority, it perturbed Lhose most closely associated

with the ACM, The latter responded by both

defending the involvement of whites and issuing

warnings concerning what they claimed was the

rhetoric of ‘educated’ Blacks (ie. the kind of talk

supposedly emanating [roam those supporting the

proposition and said to be characteristic of people

having little familiarity with, or little in common

with, the bulk of Aboriginal people), Whe it

became evident these rejoinders were falling on

hostile ears, the ACM supporters departed.

The emergent rift between Aborigines linked to

the ACM and those involved in the ASG, which at

the time was attributed to simple personality

clashes, caused imniediate concern, There was a real

worry that those confronting a pressing issue would

end up bickering over methods, and thereby be

diverted from their urgent task- lodeed, it was soon

being said that the programs of the two

organisations actually were working against one

another (Conference on "Drink Related" Problems

Amongst Aboriginal People’ L975: 2. and Appendix

A), This, plus the growrh of rehabilitative

developments in Souch Australian country areas,

sparked calls (or mediation, A report by the DCW

Aboriginal Resources Division (undated, though

produced during 1973-74), for instance, recom-

mended the:

development of ari overall strategy for ihe treatment

of Aboriginal alcoholism through (he medium of

a tWo day seminar artended by representatives from.

all bodies wha Have contact with Aboriginal

alcoholics (n.d.; 32).

and

the establishment! of an ‘Advisory Comimiteee on

Research into Aborigiaal Alcoholism’ to undertake

and direet epidemiological, psychological,

sociological and philosoplical research, co offer

direction 10 preventive and treatment orientated

agencies in the developmen! of prowraims, and to

co-ordinate research material oblained trom

overseas urd intersiale programs {n.d.; 32),

The resulting convocation of December 1975

formed the Woma {said to mean ‘bad drink’)

Committee, made up of, among others, repres-

entatives From the various Aboriginal drink rehabi-

litation programs operating throughout the state,

The idea was that this overarching council would

control the flow of funds from government to its

constituent parties. It was expected this i (irn

would give the body the power to coordinate all

Aboriginal drink tehabilitation aetivities and

thereby prevent dissension snd unnecessary

duplication, Such a representative forum also would

be ideally placed to marshal and proffer compelling

arguments for additional funding, with the result

that the entire endeavour would expand and evolve,

Indeed, the Department af Aboriginal Affairs

(DAA) representative bluntly stated that her organ-

Isation ‘did not want to support individual groups

but rather io see a unified and coordinated

approach’ (‘Conference on “Drink Related"

Problems Amongst Aboriginal People’ 1975: 2).

Following its birth, the Committee quickly

succeeded in gaining DAA support. This money

wen! towards creating and mainiaining the Woma

Secretariat, a unit of four permanent staff whose

purpose — in line with the aspirations bebind

Woma’s origin — was twofold, On the one hand,

it was to constitute an administrative centre, llaising

between Government and the many rehabilitation

operations, arranging Woma Comunitree meetings,

taking minutes, distributing information, disbursing

finances, and so forth. On the other hand, the

Secretarial was to be something of a resource centre,

It was 10 ran surveys, evaluate programs, collate

data, set up training schemes, make manpower

suggestions ete, (see 8.4. Wama Newsletter 1979: 8).

While Woma, through its Secretariat, did seek to

function as a pressure group (Smith 1976; 108), it

never became the granting and regulating body its

founders envisaged. From the outset its annual

funding only ever covered its own. Ongoing wages

and travel expenses. Consequently, its employers

Were never able to intervene in the operations of the

various rehabilitative efforts. Thar js, they could

never execute many of the duties they had been hired

to perform. They lacked the ‘elour’ 10 do so.

Having prodded people into fashioning Woma,

the government of the day declined to assent to is

funding scheme, It responded jn this manner

because it found itself caught in a bind as to how

to proceed, not simply in the drink rehabilitation

arena but in Aboriginal affairs more generally. Just.

as iL wanted ta be seen to be enabling Aboriginal-

isalion it also had to appear responsible, especially

in regard to its constituents’ tax dollars. Granting

money {to organisations like Woma could be

advertised as being in tune with the first objective;

it also, ax the slate was discovering, could be

interpreted as beine out of harmony with the

second. At the same time government was

sponsoring the composition of Woma, it was

coming under increasing criticism from non-

Aborigines over the apparent lack of accounting

procedures in its funding of Aboriginal projects.

Stories of Wastages and misappropriation were

corimon (see Howard 1979: 1J-32), To both rectily

ihe situajion and project itself, the DAA

implemented stringent guidelines about grant

disbursements. These, among other chings,

endorsed direct funding provedures; which, when

SHORIGINAL DRINK REHABILLTATION 9

put into practice, siruck ar the very fabric of those

hodies (like Woma) that sought to be intermediate

agents in the diswibuuion process.

Furthermore, in the wake of Woma’s emergence,

questions concerning its pertinence were raised.

Some of these were voleed by the medical director

of the state’s Alcohol and Drug Addicts Treatment

Board (the Board). He argued that the creation of

a (separate) management and instructional body tor

Aborigines was wasteful in that it duplicated

services already offered elsewhere. More

dangerously, such lragmentation (along racial lines)

weakened what needed to be a strong, collaborative

arrangement (7 he Advertiser, 3) January 1976: 17),

The criticisms aired initially by the Board’s

medical officer were amplified by other non-

Aboriginal bureaucrats into a major attack. This

for the most part focused in on an alleged disparity

bebween Wona’s role-and its accomplishments. One

report, for instance, noted that:

the Adelaide Centval Mission adupts a professional

gpproach in providing an effective program of

services (Quakes & Drew 98. 29)

dnd

ite ASTI provides an eltechve program pf servings

(Chokes & Drew J9BLS 28).

However, the report also indicated (hat Worut'sS

personnel not only had been woefully unsuceessful

in promoting inter-group communication, they

lacked experiise in alcohol-related issues and,

concomitantly, were neither qualified nor

‘competent to objectively assess the relative needs’

of the various programs (Qukes & Drew 198th: 33).

In the end the document counselled that the

‘Alcohol and Drug Addicts Treatraent Board — . .

would be the appropriate agency to undertake’ the

necessury tasks (l98l: 35), umd that such an

atrangement ‘would nol require the continuation

of the... Stale Worna Committee” (L98t! 36),

This being the case, if is nol surprising that in

the years following the inauguration of Aboriguial

drink (and drug) rehabilitation activilies around

Adelaide, ACM and ASC endeayours burgeoned

while Worna withered. These divergent evolutionary

lines can be seen immediately by examining (unding

levels of the three relative to one another In

1977.78, the first pemod m which the three were

all fidly operational, ACM was granted $63 916

(44.5%), ASG $13-000 (9%) and Worms $66 849

(46.5%) of the $143 765 allocated to programs

servings thie metropolitan area. By 1983-84, the last

time all three functioned, ACM received $106 265

(44.35%), ASCOPTL 940 (29.2%) and Woma $65 134

(26.45%) of the total of $246 339.

The ACM used its grunts io cuiploy five

Aboriginal counsellors ot welfare officers, They,

along with about an equal number of non-

Aborigina! workers, operated from a day centre

situated near one of Adefaide’s most popular

drinkinw squares. Besides having a presence in this

square and the neachy parklands. attencing the

Adelaide Magistrates Court, and sunply being on

hand and visiting Aboriginal (and non-Aborigival)

men and women woo came ine the centre, the

workers advised people who expressed an inlerest

in ‘sorting oul thei lives’ Where appropriate they

made arrangemeris for people to go thraugh an

initial devoxificarion umé on to ether the Mission's

colony in the Adelaide Hills or [he Nuriga Farm,

a facility operated by ibe Lower Murray Nunga

Club. In addilion to maintaining comtact with

clients ac these more distin! locations, the workers

sought to call on them in their homes when they

eventually returned to the city.

The ASG, also on DAA money, was based ir the

Aboriginal Community Centre. From here a staf?

of five or six operated a sony Kitchen, tan a

recreation club dor childeen, supervised jnvalyement

in Black netball and football tesins and dealt with

people who requested assistance. Ip argumdiisoe wit

the organisation’s guiding philosophy, Aste

personnel viewed themselves as a support eroup —

not as providers of treatment. As such they

continued to hold regular imeeiigs. Furthermore,

like the Aboriginal workers at the ACM, ASG

employees helped people wall entry bo Gels

ification and more lengthy rehabilitaGan proms.

The group also, in cunjiuiction with Aboriginal

Hostels Lid, maintained three resilevces. ai over-

aight shelter for people ‘still on the grog’ and we

‘dry’ houses (one for men and one for wurnes) foe

those (earning. how to live without aleotal (ef,

Sumner 1984).

The Woma Secrelariat was also situated un tse

Community Centre: In consist i@ ACM and ASG

staff, however, the Iwo Wors cimploagesy toned

virtually full-time on adrnitisiiedon, leaving the

office only to visit 2oVertument departments, anend

mevtuigs ete. Their corplete lack Of comer wirh

drinkers exposed them to cniicisiy fram those

workers who saw themselves ds extsung on the

extremely wearing and frequently very riessy Pont

live of welfare assisiance This Aboriginal censure

of Wonta ultimately was wielsedl will telling effect

by government.

Sel e-DETERMINALION Is THe DIN)

RENABILITATION AERA

While the authors of the wnowine huody ul

published and unpublished abseyeqiienys eetical a!

iW L. SACKETT

the role and operarion of Woma atid its Secrerariat,

canvassed Aborigifal views On te organisation,

these were neither reported nor used to support

conclusious and recommendations | Rather, the

findings cited toblective’ Hactors such asa supposed

lack of paper qualrlications of staff and an overall

poor cost effeetiveness of the unit.. Perhaps they

proveeded as they did because Aboriginal

disapprobation af Woma, like the remarks ACM

and ASG members were said lo have made about

each other earlier, ordinarily were couched in terms

ol what was regarded as personalities, notin terms

ol structures or operational issues (ef Beckett 1987;

200), Those in or associated with rhe different

programs regularly aadicated to one anather, to

DAA personnel, to investivatars and interested

oucsiders, thatule capacinies of the Woma retinue

should at best be regarded as a joke A more serious

critique was that flinds difected towards the

Senretanal were being totally squandered; they were

not being invested so as to produce any conceivable

returu. The ‘Sceretariat was supposed to be ‘an

wobrella, covering all organizations’, Bur the

various subestructures 'remain[ed) quite indepen-

dent, J) was asserted the people on the Seeretariat

‘dressed real sharp, worked behind their desks fromm

elt to live and never ventured near the squares

or pubs’, One Nunga put it jn a nurshell when he

said they were ‘underemployed, silting around doing

uv linle bit of paper work’, while ACM und ASG

were ‘urying out for help’ (ic. in urgent need of

additional start).

Whialever (he case, (he absence of any obvious

Aboriginal input into the bureauvrativally-

pripinated depreeatious wf Worms allowed Blacks

To argue that such eriticisnis failed to refleet their

views, Thus. to follow any suggestions embodied

m the appraisals would weaken the ew powers ol

self-determinauion. This elains permiited people to

rowist any cndeaveurs ro plave Aboriginal drink

réhiebilitacior activities under the nuthariry af rhe

Board. Such w miwe, they said, would be a

reirognice one te would bath eo against rhe notion

of Aborianalisarion and eat into what was accepted

ae posoiely gauied autonomy,

This shilemate conlinged through two mid-1983,

when the DAA conimissioned yer another

examination of all Wow upcrations. Persarnnel

fom the ACM and ASG later elujmed they had

requested someting along these lines. The DAA,

with uw long lise af complaints from Aberigiies

conceminte Wowta, could be interpreted as find

actually indvoaledt twas) responding co Nbriciginal

deinunds, The investigaror a no-Aborigival

ween working For the Moard. scared from the

conmbvlusions Oakes & Drew fap. city liad reaehecl

iwo yours curler: thar the Wara Comunittee (and

Suonetariat) be disbanded and the Board take ovens

both the training of Aboriginal workers and

coordination of the various Aboriginal drink

rehabilitation exercises. She {Walsh 1983, 1984), like

researchers betore Hen discovered (hal Aborigines

involved in drink rehabilitation aelivilies from

throughout the stace were deriding Woma.

Moreover, she included some of their remarks ty

her report, She quoted people as beiy agains( the

body because ‘[I]he Chairman tived foo far aways

‘the State Commitee didn’t meet enough and it

‘acted as boss, nor an employee’ (Walsh 1984: 17).

Ina similar vein she noted (hat people alleged they

had ‘lost faith in the Seeretariat’; (hat ‘personality

reasons led communities to separate from the

Seererarial’s and it needed ‘to be restated’ (Walst

198d: 19). AL the same time interviewees were said

to be very much in favour of some type of progiand

oF formal Voeational education. As one person

declared, ‘[IJraining is a must .. :’(Walsh 1983) 4).

The support for a proposed teaching, unib was

coinpletely consistent with the eriticism of Woma,

This was precisely the area where Woma reputedly

had let rehabilitation workers down",

Curiously, although Walsh highlehred

Aboriginal gibes al Woma, such sniping was by nea

means directed exclusively at ihe Secretariat, nor

was 1} confined to drink rehabilitation endeavours.

Ou the vantrary, it radiated our to include the DAA,

Aboriginal Legal Aid, the Aboriginal Task Force,

Olfenders Aid and Rehabilitation Service, the

Depariment of Social Securiry, and so ou. twas

simply particularly concentrated within the drink

rehabilitation arefia, For example, a was said the

ACM Aborigines really had no consolidated

campaign, Sure, they were seen around the parks,

but what else did they do? The view was that they

(depending on the exigencies of available ‘hed’ space

ibstead Of individual needs) sent clients here and

there, did nor run a support group for ex-drinkers.

and sa forth. tt was held that they actually were

constrained trom doing much chat was ‘construe.

tive’. The DAA granted money to the ACM,

basically 4 White-rou oresnivation. Even the most

scniot of the Aboriginal statl worked under and

ok onlers from a Whites to the extent thar

Aborigines supposedly had to seek permission fromm

HoN-AVOr Bites to use a car purchased with DAA

Tins. Worse vel. tre ACM was, when all was said

and cone a Christian mission, As one observer

nored, re-ealling memories frou the recent history

Of Blick-Wiite telauions, such Grganisanans strived

towards White goals und served to maintain

Aboritines as spbserviehr, At least ome exhortation

Wis Thar the DAA must aol even consider sustaining

So compromised a group, bul should divert all

money poing lo the ACAP rm the ASG, ‘where

Aborigines would eonrel in and iterive some benefit

frou ict

ABORIGINAL DRINK REHARILITATION 14)

The ASG, lor reasons not Unlike those put

forward in conjunction with the ACM, also was said

to lack a coherent program, Indeed. it was alleged

that sometimes, instead of coping with problems,

ASG members rang the Aboriginal staff at the

ACM for advice and assistance; In addition, ASG

members were labelled ‘secretive’, ‘nepotistic’ and

‘incooperative’. However, the most persistent and

damning indictment revolved around ASG’s alleged

lack of prominence in the community. Comments

were that, You just don't see them around’, and that

they spend all (or at least too much of) their tine

‘sitting in the olfice, waiting for people to come to

theny’, The result, it was suggested, was that street

people had little or no knowledge of ASG facilities,

Why did ASG workers ensconce themselves in (his

manner? The reply was that they were more

interested in ‘empire building than in the people they

[weJre supposed (o be dealing with and serving’,

They saw ‘their job simply as trying to get more

money’. Consequently, they needed ‘looking into’

ic. funds earmarked for ASG would be better spent

elsewhere,

Although the comments teported by Walsh

consistently scorned Woma, they were more

discordant when it came te prescriplions for change.

Some were noted as favouring the remoukting or

reconstituling of Woma in such @ way as to

overcome past problenis and meet emerge reeds

(Walsh J984: 5). This would allow croups to remain

independent (as they had become ‘under’ Woma),

both of overarching withority structures and of one

another, and to decide their own further education.

Others advocated placing the various groups within

the folds ol a larger fabric, like the Board or the

Aboriginal Health Organisation, which would

oversee activities and schooling (Walsh 1984: 5). I

was also claimed [hat those holding the latter type

uf view were under extreme pressure from people

maintaining the former position to step beyond their

irmuting stance and join in opposing retrograde

action (Walsti 1984; 7-8). Such findings permitted

the invesigator (o recammend that:

. — the presen Stare Clummmiiitee structure fo

longer continue jp its presear form and employees

of the Warta Serretariat be found atiernative

employment, , (Walslr }9R4; i}

Additionally she recommended:

that the Aberiginal propasal lor an

independent Training and Resource Unit for the

ediication of Aboriginal alcohal wurkers be

seuepied and achieved Grey 4 (liver Yeon period

(Walel) Ha) oh

But she proposed:.

. thal the Ateoholand Drie Addiers Treatment

Board be cuntracted te employ and administer an

interim education reat to oversee the three year

transition to independence (Walsh 1984: 1),

Remarkably, it was some months before

Aborigines from the ACM, ASG and Wome

Secretariat were allowed to see the completed

document. A stalf member of the Secretariat

indicated that her repeated requests co DAA fora

copy of the so-called Walsh report consistently had

been met with the same reply: that the

recommendations were still being considered and

in any event the drink rehabilitation people knew

its contents a it was based on their views and ideas.

Needless to say, this secrecy operated to mitke the

findings the subject of intense speculation. lt also

aggravated the level of bitterness between groups.

During the long period of uncertainty, people, using

the tools of invective and innuendo, sought to

ensure that they were immune io efiticsm =

through doubly disparaging the labours of others,

However, at the same time the fissures between

groups were being deepened, a consensis of betrayal

developed. i was asserted that the report had heen

‘commissioned by the community’ 4, requested by

Aboriginal people directly involved in drink

rehabilitation programs, bur instead of being

presented fo community representitives had beet

(wrongly) sent to the DAA.

When the review eventually was released uh July

1984 it got a swift and Sour reception — from ACM

and ASC workers as well as Wowta staff

Representatives from each of these bedies quickly

gathered ro discuss the repert’s features and

implications. Those at the centre of the lurmeul,

continuing a strategy adopted some years

previously, attributed their many difficulties 10

government miserliness. They claimed they always

had been hamstrung by government funding

arrangements. These not only prevented the

Committee and its Secretariat from doing what they

were supposed to do, they placed ‘Aboriginal poople

und comouinities in the position where by (sie) they

[weJre divided by the decisions of the Depr. of

Aboriginal Atfairs’ (letter from the Presadent of the

Woma Committee 10 the Federal Minister of

Aboriginal Affairs, 7 November 1%8U) see also

Advertiser 9 May (98t> 3), At least some ACM and

ASG employees agreed that the DAA, through its

financial and other policies, soughi to ‘divide and

rule’, Significantly, all in attendance concluded tial

many of the Walsh report's findings were Tidiculous

and totally unsupported by data’. The Woma

spokesperson adopted this line in an attempt to save

the body of wiileh she was apart, The ACM and

ASG functionaries jolied in} thoWgeh (hey were nue

42 L. SACKE TL

“A tiwell convermed with the continuance of Woma

a= Uey were with preserving their own

dependence The solid rejoinder was thal the

Walsh report reflected not the views of Aborigines

wit Aborginal workers but cather chose of White

Dureauoracs and the sonAboriginal author, Tt was

maintained that the inquiry should have been

carried out by an Aboriginal person knowledgeable

wi the problems of drink rehabilitation. This being

(ie Gase, those present resolved to appeal to the

OAA to discuss the situation at an emergency

teeing af the Woma Committee.

Personnel from the DAA foresaw filtle profil,

sither fur themselves or the Aborigines conecrned,

isuvh a meeting. b was declared rhat the ‘uproar’

was groundless. Although ‘people from the

community’ were claiming their position was pot

lily presented, as was ‘amply demonstrated! in

‘he report tiselt, they had been consulted. Fur years

*hey had complained about Woma. Now that these

complaints were beige taken seriously hey began

raising objections, The DAA, it seemed, had

decided fo act in line with che report's

recommendations — at least as far as chese related

to the disinembering of Womit and locating

piweraiis under the aegis of the Board,

Tor @ time the Aboriginal workers confined

themselves To lobbying against the mooted

iakeover® When their efforts to move DAA officials

fujled they proceeded 16 Mere concerted action, In

late Seplemter 1984, rhey convened a cwo-day

vanferenoe of the Woma Commitiee. The first day

of Uiis was spent venting anger and debating plans

of action Were the Secretariat’s days really

jhumbered? Lise, sould they allow the ACM, ASG

yd others, fo become part of the Board, ar should

hey seek to be merged with the Aborivinal Health

Chuanisancn? What consequences would these and

Mber possible arrangements have for local

aulonuny? These discussiens proceeded in

coething ofa vakuum, however, Noone from the

SAA was un hand — no state the deparcment’s

pusitian, COMO on options bein sereened,

indice luncding potwarials et. This perevived stight

produced further consternation. Se much so that

4 number ef hose present sreved that all in

‘rendines should march on the offices of the DAA

ov Senand an acooubrme. In the end this

prospect, conveyed by telephone to the BAA, was

moough oo win the pledge of government repre-

cuntaliunt wn uve following day,

Tie second session began with rhe promised

emissary tellin the meeting that his department,

{Cli Upon Complaints and recommendanons with

Which everyone was familian had resolved that ‘as

wt a0 Septemtrer the Seereiariac's funding stops’.

wowing Chis tech announcement the Moor was

Opened To guestiuns, not discossen The decision

had been made, The Woma Committee could not

change this; alihough its members were free to ask

how this would effect their respevtive programs, The

imoediate and only question raised was ‘whal about

sel-determination?’ In elaboration it was charged

that the judgement had been made not hy ‘the

Aboriginal people’, but rather trom on high’ and

then passed down to Aborigines. The DAA

employee did mot respond to this, As he departed

people bemoaned what they saw as the injustice ol

the situation,

WHAL ABOLIT StL F-DETERMINATION?

In the hours, days and weeks following the

dissolution at the Secretariat, people volunteered

a range of explanations for ils fate. As might be

expected, (hese for the most part homed in on

personally factors. That the people involved were

unable to see or escape the fetters of the

conliguration in Which they were embedded, and

ended lip ‘throwing verbal rocks at one another’,

inerely lent support co the notion that Aborigines

were incapable of sarting out their differences and

yeuiue on with the job of dealing with the drink

problem faced by their fellows,

No doubt it would be possible to analyse the

backbining by Nungas embroiled ip the Adelaide

drink rehabilitation arena in much the same way

as Colson (1953) and Gluckman (1963) viewed

matefial on gossip and scandal among the Makah

Indians, Like the Makah, the Nungas operated

within a context of dispossession and subjugation,

Further, they foo had endured heavy and sustained

pressijre (6 abandon their socio-cultural system and

fo conform with the beliefs and practices of the

colonial and post-colonial societies in Which they

came to be lovated, And, as with the Makah, where

we milgli! capeet that people ‘vould array themselves

in Unity in Order to maintain their independence and

identity they ended up being ‘torn by internal

(issension' (Gluckman (9632 310), But, in line with

Colson and Gluckman, it could be arpued that the

internal strife experienced by the original

Ausiralians was (as it was for the indigenous

Aniericans) neither as divisive nor as detrimental

#5 first appearances would indicate, On (he conirary,

shared keiawledge of the existence and use of

disparaging comments in itself served to define and

unive Aborigines. To be @ member of the group ane

‘must be able (o join in the gossip' (Gluckman 1943+

4)1) of thal group, Conversely, outsiders could not

and were not allowed to partivipare in the wossrp

network. Thus those wha gossiped with and about

one asother vonstituted a cohesive unit,

Jlnwever, fo assess (he material in this manner

would be to examine jt ina ane-eved fashion. Li

want be vo discover and attribute to gossip

ABORIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION 1

‘important positive virtues’ (Gluckman 1963: 304),

and promptly rest one's case. Clearly, it 1s essential

that we also gauge the effects and implications of

extra-group factors — especially when investigating

the situation of Fourth World peoples, That is, we

must consider how backbiling may be generated

und manipulated by outsiders, Por if personal

attacks and counter-ataeks inark off and link

group members in some way, they simultaneously

resull. in people being pitted against one another

— quite possibly to their collective detriment.

External aspects are evident in the Makah data in

the form of the state-legislated economic benefits

Which flowed to group members. Basically at was

a case of people striving, in large part via the

manifuld mechanisms of gossip, to keep their

numbers low, in order to maximise individual shares

of revenue (see Gluckman 1963: 310). The Nunga

¢ase contains parallel associations between

scandalmongenny and competition for acvess a

slices of a derived monetary ‘pie.

Year after year the ACM, ASG, Woma and other

Aboriginal drink rehabilitation units throughout

South Australia had 10 approach the DAA for funds

to continue, As time went on, it became eenerally

accepted, whether accurately or tol, thar money

earmarked for rehabilitation exercises was extremely

limited, In Lhese circumstances each organisation

came to regard its ability to maintain or increase

118 respective enterprise as dependent upon, on the

one hand, the positive claims it might make for itsell

and, on the other hand, anything negative it might

suceeed in having accepted about its rivals, ‘This

two-pronged approach was particularly appropriate

as none olf the bodies found i possible to

‘demonstrate success’ in their rehabjlitative efforts.

Unlike Abongmal Housing Associations, which

were able to cite the purchase or consiruction of

dwellings and consequent sheltering of Aboriginal

families; Aboriginal employment schemes, which

could beast about enhanced job skills and redwced

unemployment Figures; Or everi Legal Aid services,

which were able to submit statistics on the way they

had been instrumental in securing the ‘basic human

fights of Aborivines’: Aboriginal drink

rebabilitation programs were utable to show that

their endeavours got and kept Aborigines ‘of the

prog’?, The best they could do was to cite evidence

of heavy involverrient with imebriates, The ACM,

for instance, required its workers lo keep [nick of

the oumber and type of contacts they had wilh

clients (Le by storing luggage, assisting in providing

medival attention, formal counselling), Similarly,

ASG maintained revords on the calls ir made, on

the travel assistance i) olfered, rhe meals f supplied,

and the accupaney rates at its hostel faciliries.

But providing services ro people is not fhe same

as bringing about (heir rehabilitauion. Phe inability

Of the various drink programs to be specitic wheal

how many people they bad encouraged and enabled

jo ‘kick’ the alcahol habit, let alone the muahiliry

of any single organisation to establish that i} was

a more efficient and competent rehubililmtor Whar

its adversaries, did not dampen competition, i

inflamed ij, As Galper notes:

In. the shsenee of abjeerive means for selling

prierities, che planning mechanisnis for pesmiee

distribution establish a set of rules whieh govert

interest-group comperition. Moimey ges bey (tree

eroups best able to compete in the polilical arena

(1978; 15),

In this sphere ACM, ASC and Wonta rouriely

accused one anorher and in turn were Gach aceised

of not deserving the lunds they recelyed, Over and

aver the message was one af wastawes (hy othe s),

needs (of the Abariginal commumty) euing tnimet

and the like. By and larwe the “brick bats’ made up

and thrown al ACM and ASG agtaft steuck and

helped define what seemed to be diacrilic features

of the two organisations, The one in eonformuty

with missionary traditions, appeared to proselyrise

while the other, in accordance with Aboriginal

notions of both the acceptance of the lile-styles el

others and generalised hospirality, operas

something of an open house, Hur while pevpile

questioned ACM and ASG taeties, they, lke

interested bureaucrats, nonetheless (even il

grudgingly) allowed that these bodes in (freis

respective, though possibly lintited ways were

working towards, if nota solution to, then at leasr

an amelioration of the Aboriginal drink problem,

People from the ACM and ihe ASE talked to

members of the wider community abour aloalol,

befriended drinkers who either asked for ar required

relief and, crucially, had clients who privately ar

publicly recounted tiow (hey owed they lives and

continued well-being to assistance recetved, | haul

ACM and ASG energetically conpered for the same

clientele and eagerly used any informanon vonveved

by disgruntled customers of their onpunents im

developing offensive critiques Was frequently

overlooked. Woma and its Secretario’ had

absolutely no clientele to turn to in erder to have

their praises sung (more accurately their mended

chentele JACM and ASG staff] were among their

harshest detractors), making the continued orticisrmn

singularly devastating,

The State, through the instrumentality of the

DAA, interpreted the intense infighting i the-clrink

rehabilitation arena Aol as the product of [ts awy

enduring, interfering palronage but as evideriee (hal

Aborigines required continued external assishinee

And as in che past, rather than recopmising and

addressing the way the prevailing Aboripinabsrape

relationship operated ta mainrain Abarigines and

144 L, SACKETT

Aboriginal organisations as dependent clients, stat

sought LO bring about change and ‘progress’ by here

and there promoting ‘new miliatives’, none of which

tireatened the basic structure, This resulted in

things being maintained much as they had heen,

with the state depicting itself as genuinely and

generously seeking to assis! Aborigines, and

Aborigines seemingly unable or (perversely)

unwilling to make the most of the aid beme directed

their wey,

CONCLUSION

‘The history of governinent involvement in aspects

of Aboriginal liquor use and abuse is a long one.

It is also, contrary to recent rhetoric, remarkably

consistent. The carly protection policy sought to

sateguard While interests by controlling the

behaviour of Blacks. The current self-determinauion

or sell-management phase is an extension of this,

Nungas can and do use it to construct certain claims

and make limited demands, At the same time the

state is able to continue intervening in Aboriginal

aetivines, This is veiled by being made to look as

though it is an acconimodating response (o

Aboriginal requests; whereas actually Aboriginal

claims reflect the unaltered nature of the

relationship between Aborigines and the state.

ACKNOWL ERGMENTS

A draft of this paper was presented at the Filth

Iwernational Coaferenee on Huoting utd Gathering

Societies (CHAGS 5), Darwin, August 1984, Lwoulrl like

fe thank Ad Borsboom, Ken Colbung, Jane Goodale, Suzi

Huwhings, Gary Robinson, John Stanton and Ardm

Yengoven for their helpful commenrs.

Env Nores

1. The fact that in some areas eg. Western Australia,

incentives to assimilate were officially linked with the term

‘citizenship’, plus the fact that what was being held out

to Blacks were rights equal to those taken for granted by

Whites, combined to produce a situation wherein many

Aborigines used the phrases ‘drinking rights’ and

‘citizenship rights" interchanpeably.

2. For many Whites the lives of people like the Northern

Territory artist Albert Namatjira and actor Robert

Tudawali, men alleged to have been ‘caught between two

cultures’, epitomiise the (unintended) impact of the new

approach, Both fell foul of the law for supplying liquor

to kin; both were arrested on drunkenness charges; anu

the use and abuse of liquor by both is said to have

contributed heavily towards their early deaths,

3. The lust restrictions were removed in 196%,

4. See Peterson (1985) for a thought provoking

interpretation of (he ccononic conditions which

dnderwrote this increased expenditure on things Aboriginal

and the consequences it had for Land Rights,

5. This process of government sponsorship being a

precursor to a chain of official enquiries (which justify

various types and degrees of intervention) parallels the

history of What began as the National Aboriginal

Consultative Committee (Weaver 1983).

6. Allusions ro rhe inadequate (raining of workers were

made by bureaucraty and program emplovees in

accounting for or explaining the ‘overall tack of success’

of the rehabilitation endeavour.

7, [could be argued this. is not evidence of a failing’ in

rehabilitation programs, but the consequence ol ihe

absence of change at the level of the supposed underlying

causes of Aboriginal drinking.

REFERENCES

ABORLGUINAT RESOURCES DIVISION nud.

“‘Prelimbary report on the Development of an Action-

Research Progrum for Aboriginal Alcohotics'’,

Department for Community Welfare, Adelaide.

KECKETT, 5 1987, “Torres Strait Islanders: Custom and

Colonialism’. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge,

BERNDT. R. & BERNDT, C. 1951. ‘From Black to White

in South Australia’, PW, Cheshire, Melbourne.

COMABY, C, 1976, The role of au Aboriginal educator and

alGoholism counsellar, National Alcohol and Drug

Dependence Multidisciplinary Instinite 1, 95-99,

COLSON, E. 1953, ‘The Makah Indians". University of

Minnesota Press, Minnesota.

GALE, fi. 1972. ‘Urban Aborigines’. Australian National

University Press, Cunberm

GALPER, J. 1978, Social welfare in capitalist saviety! a

socialist analysis. Catalrst 1; te 24,

GLUCKMAN, M. 1963, Gossip aml scandal Carrené

Anthrapology 4 307-316,

HOLDING, C. 1984, ‘Aboriginal Past: Australia’s Muture’

Australian Government Publishitz Service, Canberra.

HOWARD, M. 1979. The perpetuation of dependence

among Australian Aborigines. Survival Infertiationyty)

Review 4: 9-14,

HOWARD, M. 1982. Aboriginal brokeraze and political

development in sourt-western Australia. 2a M. Howard

{Ed), ‘Aboriginal Power in Australian Society’

University of Queensland Press, St Lucia,

LEARY, 1, DODSON, P,, ‘TIPILOURA, B. & BUNDUR,

1. 1975, ‘Alcoholism aml Aborigines: A Repart’,

Uyipublished manuscript.

MILERA, 1 1980. Walkabour to Nowhere’, Australian

Foundation an Alcoholism and Drug Dependence,

Canberra,

ABORIGINAL DRINK REHABILITATION 145

MILLAR. C. & LEUNG, J. 1971. Aboriginal Alcohol

Consumption in South Australia. In R, Berndt (Ed.).

‘A Question of Choice’. University of Western

Australia Press, Nedlands.

OAKES, W. & DREW, L. 1981. ‘Evaluation of Aboriginal

Alcohol Programs in South Australia’. Unpublished

manuscript.

OFFE, C. 1972. Advanced Capitalism and the Welfare

State. Politics and Society 2; 479-488.

PETERSON, N. 1985. Capitalism, culture and land rights:

Aborigines and the State in the Northern Territory.

Social Analysis 18: 85-101.

SACKETT, L. (in prep.) Developing divisions: welfare

colonialism in a Western Desert Community.

SMITH, N. 1976. Alcohol abuse and crime. National

Alcohol and Drug Dependence Multidisciplinary

Institute 76: 106-109.

SUMNER, B. 1984. The Aboriginal Sobriety Group of

South Australia Inc. Aboriginal Health Worker 8(3):

33-36.

WALSH, P. 1983. ‘Proposal for an Independent

Aboriginal Training and Resource Unit’, Unpublished

manuscript.

WALSH, P. 1984. ‘Report on Restructuring of Woma’.

Unpublished manuscript.

WEAVER, S. 1983. Australian Aboriginal Policy:

Aboriginal pressure groups or Government advisory

bodies? Oceania 54: 1-22, 85-108.

THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM’S ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY

PROJECT

S. J. HEMMING

Summary

As part of the South Australian Museum’s responsibility to record and preserve items of Aboriginal

heritage, Museum staff have been collecting photographs of Aboriginal people from as early as the

end of last century — some of the photographs date from the 1860s. In the 1930s, Norman Tindale,

the Museum’s anthropologist, began systematically photographing Aboriginal people at different

locations around the country. This was part of a larger research project funded by Harvard

University and the University of Adelaide’s Board for Anthropological Research. By the end of the

1950s, Tindale had not only photographed Aboriginal people from all around Australia (Table 1)

but had also gathered detailed genealogies of the people in these photographs (Table 2).

THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM'S

ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY PROJECT

As part at the South Australian Museunr's

responsibility ta record and preserve jrems of

Aboriginal bentage, Museum slalf have been

collecting photographs of Aboriginal people ftom

as early as the end of last century — some of the

photographs dale from the 1860s. [nh the 19305,

Norman ‘Tindale, the Museum's anthropologist,

began systematically photographing Aboriginal

people at different locations around the courirry.

This was parl of a larger research project funded

by Harvard University and the University of

Adelaide's Board far Anthropological Research. By

the erid of the 1950s, Tindale had not only

photographed Aboriginal people from all around

Australia (fable 1) but had also gathered detailed

genealogies of the people in these photographs

(Table 2).

In (he late 19708, the Museum employed an

archivist and an assistant lo reorgamse and store

in & new archive the large collection of photographis,

sound recordings, documents (including gene-

alogies) and other materials, The Museum's archival

collection is an invaluable resource relating to the

Aturiginal history of South Australia and of the

Whole counury, Qver the last seven years, the

Muscum has given copies of its photographs to

many individuals and communities, especially in the

southern parts of the slate. As a result,

documentation relating to the photographs has

often been obtained and old pharograplis have been

giver) to the Museum by Aboriginal peuple for

copying,

fo che 1980s, Aboriginal peaple began to tse the

seneslogics corupiled by Tindale. Doreen Kartinyeri,

Nearrindjert Wistorian, was the lirst Aburiginal

person in South Australia (6 use this resource, By

1487. with an merease Of Aboriginal interest in the

Museum's resources, Tindale gave permission for

pliotographs and genealogical information to be

supplicd to Aboriginal people from his unpublished

idtertal.

iy 1887 the demand for access to the Museurn’s

genealogical and photographic resources became

ton grea for existing staff and Musewm funds. To

alleviate this situalion, a Tormal project called the

‘Aboriginal Family History Project’ was established,

The major aim of this project was to make jhe

Museurt’s archival resources available to Aboriginal

people,

Ms Doreen Kartinyeri was well known to the

Museum at that time and her employment on the

project was seen as essential, Her knowledge of

southern South Australian Aboriginal families is

very detailed and ber familiarity with early

photographs an invaluable skill when dealing with

the Museum's large colleciian. Ms Kartinyeri had

been working towards publishing wenealogies of all

the southern South Australian Aboriginal families

and had already published the pencalogies of the

Rigney and Wangancen lamilies, Her skills and her

research plans complemented the resources the

Museum had to offer the Aboriginal communiry,

li was therefore decided to employ her as ar

Aboriginal Research Officer with the Museum's

Aboriginal Family History Project. The Museurn

would provide support for her research and use her

skills fo upgrade Lhe Museuin’s resources and make

rhem available to Aboriginal people.

In early 1988, the Australian Institute of

Aboriginal Studies provided the initial financial

support lo the project, enabling the Museum to

employ Ms Kartinyeri for three months. However,

for the Museum ro meet the demand from the

Aboriginal community, and to provide proper

support for her research and publication program,

it was decided that a research assistant. and a project

officer were alsa required, The Museum was able

to fill these positions at the beginning of the

J98R/89 financial year with substantial funding

from the Commonwealth Department of

Aboriginal Affairs.

Mr Barry Craig, an anthropolagist, 15 now the

project officer and Ms Neva Grzybowic?, who has

stron links with the Koonibba Aboriginal

comimunity, is the project's research assistant. Me

Craig assisis with developing publications and

reports relating to the project, He also enordinates

its daily running. Ms Grzybowicz assists Ms

Kartinyeri and is accumulating material (o publish

Tindale’s material from the west coast ot Sauth

Australia

‘There ave also a mirmber of permayent Museum

stall playing signifieant roles in the projcer, They

are Mr Vince Buckskin, Ms Kaye Clark, Dr Chris

Andersun, Mr Philip Clarke, amd mysel! as Project

Manager. Mr Buckskut, Ms Clark and Dr Anderson

assist the grant-funded stall with enquiries and Mr

Clarke has devised the extensive computer data-

buses that make the resources more readily

actessible. Foy example, all the nained Tindale

photographs have now been entered onto computer

and a computer indes of peaple mentioned in the

venealogies has been started. Dr Deane Ferute,

working on ihe Muscum's Luke Eyre Basin Project.

is focusing on (he demoeraphic history of the region

and will cherefore also be contributing 4 significant

amount of material to the Museum’s Aboriginal

family history data-base

148

S. J. HEMMING

TABLE 1. Expeditions organised by Norman B. Tindale on which photographs of Aboriginal

people held by the South Australian Museum were taken. BAR/SAM = expeditions by Norman

B, Tindale funded jointly by the Board for Anthropological Research, University of Adelaide,

jointly by Harvard University and the University of Adelaide, 1938-39, UCAU = expeditions

by Norman B, Tindale, J. B, Birdsell and P, J. Epling, funded jointly by the University of California

at Los Angeles and the University of Adelaide, 1952-54.

Number

photos

Location Source Dates held

South Australia

1. Bookabie UCAU Dec. 1952 18

2. Colona UCAU Dec, 1952 12

3, Erliwanjawanja BAR/SAM May-July 1933 10

4. Ernabella BAR/SAM May-July 1933 110

5. Koonibba BAR/SAM August 1928 57

Koonibba HAU 1938-1939 88

Koonibba UCAU Dec. 1952 44

6. Mirramitta BAR/SAM August 1934 12

7. Nepabunna BAR/SAM May 1937 9

8. Nullarbor Station HAU June 1939 6

9, Ooldea BAR/SAM August 1939 95

10. Pandi Pandi BAR/SAM August 1934 61

ll. Point McLeay HAU 1938-1939 118

12. Point Pearce HAU 1938-1939 83

13, Poka Gap BAR/SAM May-July 1933 23

Poka, Mann Range BAR/SAM May-July 1933 30

14. Port Augusta HAU June 1939 15

15. Swan Reach HAU 1938 26

16. Umbukulu BAR/SAM May-July 1933 17

Total 834

Western Australia

17. Albany HAU April 1939 14

18. Anna Plains UCAU July 1953 13

19. Balgo UCAU August 1954 69

20. Borden HAU April 1939 25

21. Brooking Springs UCAU July 1954 4

22. Broome UCAU August 1953 4)

23. Christmas Creek UCAU May 1954 83

24. Collie HAU March 1939 7

25. Cookes Creek UCAU April 1953 6

26, Cosmo Newberry UCAU Feb. 1953 62

27. Cundeelee UCAU Jan. 1953 24

28. Derby UCAU 1953-1954 74

29. Fitzroy Crossing UCAU July 1954 29

30. Flora Valley UCAU Oct. 1953 36

31. Forrest River UCAU March 1954 153

32. Gnowangerup HAU March-April 1939 40

33. Gogo UCAU June 1954 60

34, Gordon Downs UCAU April 1954 75

35. Hall’s Creek UCAU October 1953 21

36. Jigalong UCAU March 1953 76

37. La Grange UCAU July 1953 73

38. Laverton HAU May 1939 29

39, Leopold UCAU July 1954 19

ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY

Number

photos

Location Source Dates held

Western Australia

40. Liveringa UCAU Sept. 1953 22

41. Mandora UCAU July 1953 34

42. Marble Bar UCAU April 1953 16

43. Margaret River UCAU May 1954 36

44, Meda UCAU August 1953 22

45. Meekatharra UCAU Jan, 1953 10

46. Moola Bulla UCAU 1953-1954 295

47, Moore River HAU April 1939 75

48. Mount Barker HAU April 1939 33

49. Mount Margaret HAU May 1939 118

Mount Margaret UCAU Feb.-March 1953 ol

50, Mulga Queen UCAU Feb. 1953 30

51. Narrogin HAU April 1939 1S

52. Noonkanbah UCAU July 1954 22

53. Norseman HAU June 1939 27

54. Pilgangoora UCAU May-June 1953 369

55. Quanbun UCAU June 1954 15

56, Roebourne UCAU June-July 1953 73

57. Southern Cross HAU May 1939 31

58. Sturt Creek UCAU May 1954 94

59. Thangoo UCAU August 1953 14

60. Warupuju BAR/SAM August 1935 43

61. Wiluna UCAU January 1953 34

62. Wotjulum UCAU June-July 1954 118

63. Yeeda UCAU August 1953 5

Total 2775

Northern Territory

64. Cockatoo Creek BAR/SAM August 1931 85

65, Darwin UCAU Feb-March 1954 8

66, Granites BAR/SAM August 1936 38

67. Hermannsburg BAR/SAM August 1929 91

68, Inverway UCAU April 1954 59

69, MacDonald Downs BAR/SAM August 1930 $7

70, Mount Liebig BAR/SAM Aug.-Sept. 1930 93

Total 431

Queensland

71. Cherbourg HAU Nov.Dec. 1938 152

72. Mona Mona HAU Aug.-Sept. 1938 148

73. Palm Island HAU Oct-Nov. 1938 246

74. Woorabinda HAU Nov. 1938 140

75. Yarrabah HAU Sept.-Oct, 1938 267

Total 953

149

150 8. J. HEMMING

Number

photos

Location Source Dates held

New South Wales

76. Boggabilla HAU July 1938 65

77. Brewarrina HAU June-July 1938 118

78. Cummerangunja HAU 1938-1939 54

79, Kempsey HAU Dec, 1938 3

80, Menindee HAU June 1939 9

81, Pilliga HAU 1938-1939 39

82. Walgett HAU 1938-1939 2

83, Wallaga Lakes HAU 1938-1939 23

84. Woodenbong HAU August 1939 62

Total 375

Victoria

85. Lake Tyers HAU 1938-1939 52

Tasmania

86. Cape Barren Island HAU 1939 129

Total number of photographs, all states

5549

The specific objectives of the project are as

follows:

a) to provide a computer index of names

appearing in the Tindale genealogies for each

locality throughout Australia.

b) to establish a complete set of negatives and

copy prints of the Tindale photographs. This

is as yet incomplete for some states.

c) to support Ms Kartinyeri’s publication

program, involving the publication of the

genealogies of almost 40 Aboriginal families

from southern South Australia. She has

published three so far — the Rigney,

Wanganeen and Kartinyeri families — and

another five are almost ready for publication.

Considerable work has already been done on

the others.

d) to publish Tindale’s South Australian material

in a form easily accessible to the Aboriginal

community. Once material is published, then

the number of enquiries should be greatly

reduced,

e) to encourage organisations in other states to

take on the project for their regions and to

work towards publishing the material in an

accessible form.

Access to family history information has to be

provided cautiously, Information which may offend

people must be identified and dealt with according

to the wishes of those concerned. Aboriginal

researchers with detailed knowledge of their

communities are therefore essential in a project like

this. A publishing program is the best way to make

the edited information available and is essential to

deal with the potentially open-ended nature of this

project. However, publication first requires extensive

consultation and Aboriginal research involvement.

South Australia is fortunate to have an experienced

Aboriginal family history researcher such as Ms

Kartinyeri and it is hoped that a permanent position

can be secured for her in the South Australian

Museum.

S. J. HEMMING, Project Manager, Aboriginal Family History Project, South Australian Museum,

North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia 5000. Rec. S. Aust. Mus. 23(2), 147-152, 1989,

ABORIGINAL FAMILY HISTORY

TABLE 2. Listing of genealogies of Aboriginal people held by the South Australian Museum,

and obtained on expeditions organised by N. B, Tindale, Expedition abbreviations as for Table 1.

Location Source Year Volume Page Nos Total

South Australia

1. Koonibba HAU 1939 6 105-163 57

2. Nullarbor HAU 1939 7 211-213 3

3. Point McLeay HAU 1939 6 1-66 70

4, Point Pearce HAU 1939 6 69-104 35

§, Poonindee BAR/SAM 1940 1-2 2

6, Port Augusta HAU 1939 6 164-172 10

7. Swan Reach HAU 1939 6 104a-104) 10

Total 187

Western Australia

8. Albany HAU 1939 7 26-31 6

9. Anna Plains UCAU 1953 2 203-210 8

10. Balgo UCAU 1954 5 863-886 24

11. Borden HAU 1953 7 19-25 7

12. Brooking Springs UCAU 1954 5 859-862 4

13. Broome UCAU 1953 3 254-277 24

14. Christmas Creek UCAU 1954 4 659-697 39

15. Collie HAU 1939 7 1-5 5

16. Cookes Creek UCAU 1953 2 35-37 3

17. Derby UCAU 1953 3 278-303 26

Derby UCAU 1954 5 798-817 20

18. Fitzroy Crossing UCAU 1954 5 828-831 4

Fitzroy Mission UCAU 1954 5 846-855 10

Fitzroy Police Stn UCAU 1954 5 856-858 3

19, Flora Valley UCAU 1953 3 483-502 20

20. Forrest River UCAU 1954 4 503-537 35

21. Gnowangerup HAU 1939 7 6-18 13

22. Gogo UCAU 1954 4 698-729 32

23, Gordon Downs UCAU 1954 4 556-598 43

24. Hall’s Creek UCAU 1953 3 474-482 9

25, Jigalong UCAU 1953 1 25-32, 62-73 20

26, La Grange UCAU 1953 2 211-228 18

La Grange UCAU 1953 3 229-245 17

27. Laverton HAU 1939 7 189-196 7

28, Leopold Downs UCAU 1954 5 832-845 14

29. Liveringa UCAU 1953 3 324-334 i

30, Mandora UCAU 1953 2 191-202 12

31. Marble Bar UCAU 1953 2 1-34, 38-41 55

32, Margaret River UCAU 1954 4 646-658 13

33. Meda UCAU 1953 3 304-318 15

34. Moola Bulla UCAU 1953 3 335-473 139

35. Moore River HAU 1939 7 46-107 61

36. Mount Barker HAU 1939 7 32-41 10

37. Mount Florance UCAU 1953 2 182-185 4

38. Mount Margaret HAU 1939 7 124-188, 197 65

Mount Margaret UCAU 1953 1 33-61 28

39. Narrogin HAU 1939 7 42-45 5

40. Noonkanbah UCAU 1954 5 818-827 10

41. Norseman HAU 1939 7 198-210 12

42. Pilgangoora UCAU 1953 2 42-143 101

43. Port Headland Hosp. _— 1949-53 2 1-2 2

Port Headland UCAU 1953 2 144-15] 7

44, Quanbun UCAU 1954 4 730-739 10

8. J. HEMMING

Locations Source Year Volume Page Nos Total

Western Australia

45, Roebourne UCAU 1953 2 167-181 15

Roebourne UCAU 1953 2 186-190 5

46. Southern Cross HAU 1939 7 108-123 16

47, Sturt Creek UCAU 1954 4 599-645 47

48. Thangoo UCAU 1953 3 246-253 8

49. Warupuju BAR/SAM 1935 _ 1-24 24

50. Wiluna UCAU 1953 1 1-24 24

51. Wotjulum UCAU 1954 4 740-797 58

52. Yandeyarra UCAU 1953 2 152-166 16

53. Yeeda UCAU 1953 3 319-322 4

Total 1188

Northern Territory

54. Haast Bluff BAR/SAM 1956-57 — 1-117, 1, 1-9 128

55. Inverway UCAU 1954 4 538-555 18

56. Mount Liebig BAR/SAM 1932 — 1-8 8

57. Yuendumu BAR/SAM 1951 - 1-90 91

Total 245

Queensland

58. Cherbourg HAU 1918-38 o i-xv 15

Cherbourg HAU 1938 4 1-110 110

59, Mona Mona HAU 1938 2 1-47 47

60. Palm Island HAU 1938 3 1-245 245

61. Woorabinda HAU 1938 4 1-114 114

62. Yarrabah HAU 1938 2 1-98 98

Total 629

New South Wales

63. Boggabilla HAU 1938 1 1-18 21

64, Brewarrina HAU 1938 ] la-40 43

65. Cummeragunja HAU 1938 1 la-13 36

66. Kempsey HAU 1938 5 1-2 2

67. Maloga Mission,

Echuca HAU 1879 1 43-44 2

68. Menindee HAU 1939 6 173-179 8

69. Pilliga HAU 1938 1 1-12 12

70. Wailaga Lake HAU 1939 5 1-9 9

71. Woodenbong HAU 1938 2 1-20 20

Total 153

Victoria

72. Lake Tyers HAU 1939 5 1-26 26

Tasmania

73. Cape Barren Island HAU 1939 5 1-36 37

74, Emita, Flinders Is. HAU 1949 5 27, 29 2

Total 39

Total, all states 2467

FOSSIL MOLLUSC TYPE SPECIMENS IN THE 50UTH AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM.

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTION TO PART 1. PFOLYPLACOPHORA

The South Australian Museum collection of fossil

chiton types is the largest in the southern

hemisphere, and was described in detail by Gowlett-

Holmes & McHenry (1988), However, a printer's

error in this paper removed the first three lines of

the description of the type material of Crypraplax

sicus Ashby & Cotton, 1939, rendering this

description useless, The opportunity is taken here

to correct this error, to present the description of

the type material of this species in full, and to

include a description of the type material of an

additional species added to the collection since the

publication of Gowlett-Holmes & McHenry (1988).

The specimens are all individual valves, and are

listed as ‘complete’ when the insertion plates and

sutural lamina are present, or as ‘incomplete’ when

these are missing or the valve slightly damaged, The

species are arranged alphabetically in families under

the original name at the time of description. For

further information on the stratigraphy of these

species, refer to the ‘Stratigraphical Notes’ in

Gowlett-Holmes & McHenry (1988). The following

abbreviations are used in the text: SA. = South

Australia: Vic. - Victoria,

Family ACANTHOCHITONIDAE

Genus Notoplax H. Adams, 1861

Notoplax fNotoplax) arenaria Gowlett-Holmes &

McHenry, 1988,

Trans. R. Soc. S. Atst, 112(2): 81, Fig. 1.

Holotype: P12839, | complete median valve, from

100.9 m (331 feet), Angas Home Bore, Parafield

Gardens, Adelaide, §.A., (34747°06°5,

138°36°26°E), Dry Creck Sands, late Pliocene

(Yatalan), collector unknown, 1940,

Paratype: P27904, | incomplete median valve, with

same collection data as holotype.

Family CRYPTOPLACIDAE

Genus Cryptoplax Blainville, 1818

Crvptoplax sicws Ashby & Cotton, 1939

Rec. &. Aust. Mus. (3): 219, Pl. 19, Fig. 17.

Holotype: P4336, | incomplete median valve, from

MacDonalds (Bank), Muddy Creek, Hamilton,

Vic, Grange Burn Formation, early Pliocene

(Kalimnan), collected by W. Greed, date of

collection unknown,

Paratypes: P12829, | incomplete anterior valve and

| incomplete median valve, with same collection

data as holorype.

Note: The anterior valve in lot PI2829 is Ashby &

Cotton's (1999) Hypotype’.

REFERENCES

ASHBY, E. & COTTON, B.C. 1939. New fossil chinons

from the Miocene and Pliocene of Victoria, Ree. §,

Aust, Jefus, 6(3): 209-242, pls 19-21,

GOWLETT-HOLMES , K. L. & McHENRY, B. J. 1988,

Fossil molluse type specimens in the South Australian

Museum, |. Polyplacophora. Rec. 5. Aust, Mis, 22(1):

I-11.

kK. L,. GOWLETTEHOLMES, South Australian Museum, North Terrace, Adelaide, South Australia

S000, Ree, &, Aust, Mus, TMZ); 153, 1989,